1

The Seed Beneath the Volcano

Vol. One, by K. Rajasekhara Reddi
Koumara Nadi Reading (1925)
Vasista and Vaiwamitra offer obesience to Goddess
Parvati and discuss the tenth bhava (house of
action, or karma) of the native.Native's name is
Gopalakrishnamurti. Sitaramayya is the name of
his father, and mother's name is Bharati. The
planetary position at the time of his birth was as
follows. Mithuna (Gemini) Lagnam. Sun and Jupiter
in the Ascendant. Mercury, Moon and Saturn in the
second house. Mars in the fourth and Rahu (the
North Node) in the sixth house. Venus and Kethu
(the South Node) in the twelfth house.At this
stage, Vasista says that the native will attain
moksha in this very life.Educational attainments
must be very high. Endowed with versatility,
imagination, intuitive perception and fluency of
speech. He must attain prosperity through
personal merit but there is no steady income and it
will not be proportionate to his name and fame. He
will have much more money than ancestral
inheritance. Since he is distinctly spiritual-minded
there will always be a kind of indifference towards
money.He comes in contact with great men very
early in life. Breaks in education. Begins
professional study in his twenty-third year but
ends it abruptly.After the twenty-fifth year he
1

takes up the line of teaching or lecturing

connected with an organization which stands for
universal brotherhood and essential unity of all
religions. That brings him wisdom, friendship with
great men, increasing fame and reputation as a
great speaker and respect of learned men. The
nature of his work is such that he constantly
travels and comes into contact with great men of
different kinds and gains experience.After thirtyfifth year, there is a change in life. Residence in
foreign lands. There is an indication of constant
and fruitless traveling around the world. Intense
inward struggle. But the inner crisis will end up in
good. He will be helped by a great teacher. He puts
him on the right path. He will be helped by a
woman who will help him to establish himself in
foreign lands permanently.Forty-fifth to fifty-fifth
year are years of great importance in his life. He
will be born again in his forty-ninth year. Becomes
an international personality. He will always be on
the move. Name goes to the four corners of the
world. Blushing honors will be showered upon him.
Books will be written on and about him. Great
respect everywhere and in all lands. As years go by
a great organization with huge properties and a
great following grows around him to spread his
teaching.Fifty-fifth year or around, there is an
indication of death under tragic circumstances.
Failing which, he lives right up to a ripe old age
preaching all the richness of his personal
2

experience. Leaves his mark on the world as one of

the great teachers of mankind.

U.G.'s maternal grandfather, Pantulu, was always

eager to know what the future might hold for
Krishna (or 'Kittu', as he called him), and had
complete faith in Nadi astrology. One day, he took
him to a Koumara Nadi astrologer he knew in
Roypet. The astrologer received them cordially and
inquired about their welfare. Seeing Krishna, he
asked, 'Is he your grandson, Sir?' Pantulu replied,
'Yes, he is my daughter's son. I have brought him
to you to know his future life. Here is his
horoscope.' So saying, Pantulu handed the
horoscope to the astrologer. 'Good, please wait.'
The astrologer took the horoscope and went to
search for the corresponding palm leaf book from
ancient times.It is said that the word 'nadi' means
search. In Dravidian languages, particularly in old
Tamil, these books were written on palm leaves
(they were also written in Sanskrit, and though
rarely, in Telugu). Many such books are popular in
the Vaitheeswaran Koil area of Tamil Nadu.
According to legend, Lord Shiva once incarnated as
Bhrugu Maharshi. The Maharshi made earnest
penance for a long time, attained higher levels of
knowledge and powers, and prepared horoscopes
of great people and future prophets on palm
leaves. Pantulu consulted the Bhrugu Samhita,
3

otherwise known as the Koumara Nadi astrologer.

This gentleman was believed to have inherited the
original literature of ancient times from his
ancestors.After an hour, the astrologer emerged
with palm books written in Tamil. He was sweating
profusely and apologized to Pantulu for the delay
in searching for the correct horoscope. Wiping the
sweat off his face with his upper cloth, he wrote
down the whole horoscope of Krishna in Tamil, as
written on the palm leaves. Afterwards, he
translated it from Tamil to English and read it out
to Pantulu, before handing it over to him.Pantulu
paid the astrologer lavishly and took leave of him.
He and Krishna walked to a typing institute. As the
astrologer's manuscript got typed, Krishna
observed the machine. The typist was not looking
at the keyboard, though he typed speedily. Krishna
keenly observed how his fingers were moving on
the entire keyboard. He was surprised at the skill
of the typist. Then they returned to Adyar.On the
return from Roypet, Pantulu was throughtful and
silent. Krishna attempted to talk to him and walked
around him. He asked what the typed papers
meant. Pantulu looked at Krishna silently for a few
moments and spoke to him softly, 'Kittu, they say
that if you read well, you will become a famous and
a great person. So concentrate all your attention
on your education. You must work hard. Do you
understand?' Pantulu was imagining the great
banyan tree lying dormant in the small
4

seed.Krishna expected something else from his

grandfather. Had that Tamil astrologer babbled
only this nonsense for so many hours? He
suspected that his grandfather was hiding
something from him and decided to find out the
truth for himself in due course. Slowly, he left the
room and walked out on the veranda. A number of
children were at play there and he watched them
attentively for some time.Pantulu recalled his
daughter's last words. On her deathbed, she had
told him the same thing as the astrologer - the one
matched with the other exactly. Her prophesy was
not an imaginative wish. It was now clear that her
words were destined to take shape in the future as
reality.
Uppaluri Gopala Krishnamurti
The Lineage of the Uppaluris
A landmark in history, model of the religious and
very storehouse of civilization and culture was
Karmanaadu, a land of spiritual deeds in the
Telugu country. The present Krishna district is the
main chunk of this historic region. Machilipatnam,
or Bunder (derived from bandargah, meaning
seaport), has long been the headquarters of the
district. It was said Lord Mahavira, the last Jain
Tirthankara, once visited this area. In the bygone
era, Buddhism and Jainism flourished here as state
religions.On 9th July 1918, a male child was born at
5

6:12 a.m. to Srimati Bharati - 'Bharatamma' - the

daughter of Sri Tummalapalli Gopala Krishna
Murthy - 'Pantulu' - of Gudivada, and wife of Sri
Sitaramayyah of Tenali, at the residence of Sri
Vemuri Chinnayya Rao of Godugupeta, in
Machilipatnam. The Indian Calendar date was
Kalayukta Ashadha Sudda Padyami Punarvvasu
Nakshatram.This child, christened Gopala Krishna
Murthy - the future U.G.('U' for his surname,
Uppaluri) - would be acclaimed paraceptor of
preceptors, world teacher, and radical
revolutionary, beyond any logical comprehension.
And now follows his ancestral background.It is
common everywhere for some to migrate from
their native place to another in search of a
livelihood. Such people, thus having migrated, are
often known after their earlier village. In Telugu
families, the name of the place, in many cases,
later becomes the surname. In salty soils of this
part of the state, a herb known 'uppi' is seen
everywhere. After the harvest, this type of whitish
grass makes its appearance all over as a weed.
Some say that since sea salt ('uppu' in Telugu) is
sold here, the place is known as 'Uppuluru', or
'Uppaluru'. A few Brahmin families left this place
and migrated in different directions in search of
their livelihoods or due to some other reasons. One
such family settled in Nagayalanka of Avanigadda
Taluk and was the first Uppaluri family on that
bank of the Krishna River.On the basis of the data
6

collected, the name of the ancestor of this family is

Bindumadhavaiah, alias Venkatappayya. His father
or grandfather might have first settled there. He
had one son Sitaramayyah. Sitaramayya had three
brothers of unknown names. Ramaseshayya was
the son of one of them. He had three marriages.
Valluri Gopalam's daughter was his second wife.
Pedda Ranganayakamma, Dr. Ranganayakamma
and Chitti Ranganayakamma were their three
daughters. The renowned revolutionary Telugu
writer, Gudipati Venkatachalam, popularly known
as 'Chalam' married Chitti Ranganayakamma. Their
daughter, 'Souris' is well known for her stories.The
first wife of Sitaramayya had a son,
Laxminarayana, by name. Venkatappayya is the
name of another son born of his second wife,
Ramanamma. He had also a daughter, named
Durgamma. The life of Laxminayana is not known
in detail except that he had a son named Radha
Krishna Murthy. Venkatappayya married Venkata
Laxminarasamma, who hailed from the Davuluri
family. In the later part of their married life they
had one son. Venktappayya named him
Sitaramayya, after his late father.From ancient
times, the lineage of families has been known by
gotras. The gotras of Brahmins are named after
their ancestral saints. Different families are said to
have descent from different saints known as rishis.
According to the ancient Vedic tradition, the gotra
rishi of a family is the one who chalked out the
7

path of spiritual practice for the upliftment of that

family.The Uppaluri family are descendents of
Atreya. Thus they are said to be of Atreya-sa
gotram. 'Sa' is a suffix to indicate that a particular
family is of a particular gotram. The Uppaluri
family is 'triarushayam' - that is to say, their great
holy known ancestors are three: Atreya, Archanana
and Savasya.There are a number of sects in the
Brahimn caste such as Vydeeki Niyogi. Vydeeki
Brahmins are scholars and their chief occupation is
the priesthood. They prepare almanacs and they
are, as such, astrologers also. The Niyogi is the
revenue accountant and document writer in a
village. Hence he is called Karanam. Kakatiya King,
Ganapathi Deva (1198-1262), is said to have
appointed this sect of Brahmins as Karanams in six
thousand villages. Later on, these Niyogi families
were known as Aaruvela (six-thousand)
Niyogis.Niyogis are well versed in worldly affairs
and litigation. With hereditary sharpness of mind
and knowledge, blended with push and tact, they
swiftly move with the times. As such, they
naturally become popular in the villages, but they
are said to be egoistic, haughty and proud at
heart.From Kakatiya dynasty times till modern
days, this sect of Brahmins are renowned all over
for their scholarship intelligence, creativity,
administrative ability and efficiency. The ministers,
Akkanna and Madanna, of the Nawab of Golconda,
Abdul Hasan Qutub Shah (1658-1687), were Niyogi
8

Brahmins. Prime Minister Purnayya, of Tipu Sultan

of Mysore, was also a famous Niyogi Brahmin.The
Uppaluri family belongs to a respectable lineage of
Aaruvela Niyogis. By birth, they were intelligent
and shrewd. A number of scholars were born in
their lineage and made a name for their
attainments in Sanskrit Alankara Sastra (figures of
speech), prosody and grammar. They had a firm
grip on Tarka Sastra (logic) and could as well recite
a good number of Sanskrit verses from ancient
literature. Some of their ancestors were seekers of
Truth, were absorbed in philosophical
contemplation, and became ascetics. Some
occupied key positions in estates, but they were
primarily agriculturists.It is not known whether the
Uppaluri family, settled in Nagayalanka, were
Karanams or not. At the time of Sitaramayya, they
had 100 acres of land. At the end of his primary
education, the eldest son of Sitaramayya evinced
interest in looking after agriculture. His second
son, Venkatappayya, was brimming with energy
and activity to achieve something great in his
life.After elementary schooling in Tenali,
Venkatappayya completed his graduation in
Machilipatnam and his law degree at Madras. In
those days, lawyers commanded great importance
in society. They were treated with greater respect
than doctors, as a matter of fact. After the demise
of their father, Venkatappayya entrusted the
agriculture to his elder brother Laximanarayana
9

10

and settled in Tenali.In those days, Tenali and its

surrounding areas were well known for their
dynamism. A number of scholars, musicians,
actors, literati, patrons of arts, social reformers
and patriots were born there and earned name and
fame. Just as Paris is considered as the heart of
Europe, Tenali had been regarded the 'Paris of
Andhra'.Venkatapayya was of medium height, slim
and of strong body and balanced proportions, with
a fair complexion. His figure resembled that of
elegant nobility. Indeed, he attracted all attention
and admiration. His expressions were catchy. He
was eloquent, dignified and commanding. His looks
were sharp and penetrating. There was something
'heroic' in him. His handwriting was attractive and
always neat.The basic nature of Venkatappayya
was distinct from others. His life was adventurous
and experimental. His individuality was
prominently seen in every activity. He read and
digested all the classical books in Sanskrit on
philosophy, but his scholarship was not expressive.
His intellect got sharpened under the influence of
English education but he had his own strong
convictions at heart. To achieve his desired end,
Venkatappayya would face every hurdle, loss of
money, and stress and strain with immovable
determination. Compromise was out of question
with him. The strength of his will was unique.
When once a thing was decided upon,
Venkatappayya would never retreat under any
10

11

circumstances, such was his adamantine

nature.Once a lower court judgement went against
a party that had no money to appeal.
Venkatappayya felt convinced that the judgement
was not just. So he himself financed the appeal to
the High Court in Madras and won the case for his
client just to secure justice. His colleagues at the
Bar honored him for this unusual achievement and
complimented him he was a fighter for justice and
harbinger of Truth.Venkatappayya's knowledge of
law was impeccable and before taking up a case he
used to judge it. Unless he was convinced that the
case could be sustained by the requirement of law,
he would not take it up. He was lured by justice
and not by lucre. The talk of the town was that if
justice was he sought, it was only through this
pleader.Sometimes, in order to avoid the trouble of
hovering around the courts, Venkatappayya would
summon the parties and settle the dispute
amicably outside of court. He was settling family
disputes also similarly and nobody ever dared to
comment against his solutions. As a lawyer,
Venkatappayya earned a lot. In Morispet, he built a
three-storied mansion, in those days unparalleled.
It's compound was too long and spread all around.
The street was thereafter known as Uppaluri
Street.The residence of Venkatappayya resembled
that of a zamindar or a lord with a festive look all
day. The dinning hall was always busy with invitees
as well as uninvities; royal food was served to one
11

12

and all. Fresh and new items were served for lunch
and dinner. For spicy items and taste, ghee was
provided, but not oil. Special items were made of
ghee profusely during festivals throughout the
year. The house was always full with men and
material.Venkatappayya was adamant and
unyielding in temperament. He would go ahead as
he thought proper and never cared for others'
advice, however good it might be. He was egoistic,
proud and indifferent, and rough and tough also
sometimes. He was rude and crude even in small
matters and made much ado. Sometimes he was
perfectly calm and undisturbed while everyone
else was on their toes. His pleasure as well as
displeasure had no bounds.In his lifetime,
Venkatappayya bowed to none and was servile to
none. He never danced to the tunes of others.
People had therefore a type of fear and respect too
for him. His words were few and always
meaningful. As such, nobody ventured to confront
him, face to face.Venkatappayya was generous and
kind at heart and provided food and shelter to a
number of poor students. He awarded annual
scholarships to deserving bright students.
Whenever anyone destitute approached him for
help, he always extended a helping hand. A
statement of Venkatappayya was respected as an
injunction order of the court. He never denied his
word. For a selfish end or otherwise he never
cheated anybody. Venkatappayya never yielded to
12

13

any temptation in his lifetime. His honesty was

well known all over and his word was honored by
government employees as well as others.
Venkatappayya helped very many to get
employment and livelihood. He was called
Annadata, or free giver of food.In Tenali,
Tripuraneni Rama Swamy Choudary was another
lawyer. He was bar-at-law. Choudary was a
rationalist and he revolted against the traditional
values. Venkatappayya was a crystal of salt;
Choudary was a piece of burning coal. But
strangely, one liked the other. Whenever the
Gandhian, Vunnava Laxminarayana, came over to
Tenali from Guntur, he would be the guest of
Venkatappayya and spend some time with him.
Laxminarayana was the author of the popular
Telugu novel, 'Malapalli'. Another Gandhian and
veteran patriot, Konda Venktappayya, was a close
friend of Venkatappayya.Though Venkatappayya
did not take part in the Independence struggle, he
liked Mahatma Gandhi and had a soft spot in his
heart for the Congress party. Perhaps for the same
reason, like Gandhi, he didn't wear shirt at home.
He purchased hand spinning wheels for yarn
making. Now and then Venkatappayya wore khadi
clothes made of the yarn. He used to donate
liberally to the Congress party.Their ancestral
property of 100 acres, at Nagayalanka, was
enriched upto 300 acres. Thirty acres were allotted
to mango, thirty for lemon, twenty for turmeric,
13

14

and the rest for rice and pulses. Venkatappayya

grew roses on one acre exclusively. The rose were
the size of a palm, and Venkatappayya roses, as
they were called, were in great demand in
Bezawada market. The mangoes of his grove were
yellow inside and very tasty. They were large and
thin-skinned. In the season, Venkatappayya
mangoes sold like hotcakes, at a premium.In those
days, tractor was rare in this area. Venkatappayya
got a tractor made in England, from Madras.
People used to stare at it, as if it had descended
from the skies. Two persons were appointed for its
maintenance. He made necessary arrangements
for the happy living of the two persons. In those
days, a coach pulled by a horse was considered as
a status symbol, like the Mercedes car. The coach
was well decorated. Venkatappayya appointed
Peer Sahib to take care of his coach and
horse.Venkatappayya prayed three times a day early in the morning, in the afternoon, and in the
evening, in a closed room for half an hour. When he
was on a pilgrimage, it would look as though a king
was going out followed by his train of personnel.
Besides family members, relatives and friends also
accompanied him at his cost. A number of
attendants and servants were there with him till
his return.Venkatappayya was generous and
charitable towards all the needy. It appeared as
though he was lavish. If any of his relatives spent
luxuriously, others would reprimand him saying,
14

15

'Remember that you don't hail from the Uppaluri

family to spend lavishly. He has fabulous amounts
money and can afford to spend it, but what about
you?'If a hundred rupee note slips from the hand
and falls, it is customary to pick it up immediately
in a humble manner and to bow to it, before
keeping it in the pocket. If, however, it slipped
from the hand of any body from Uppuluri Family,
he would say, 'Oh probably it is destined to leave.'
It was said that it was given away as alms. So goes
the saying about the Uppuluri family's wealth and
attitude. Maybe, a bit of exaggeration!
Venkatappayya very much liked to take up a task
which was not so far ventured to be taken up by
anybody till then. It was a inborn characteristic.
The field of agriculture attracted his attention and
he was ready with new experiments. He purchased
barren lands cheaply and toiled in them with
fertilisers and manures. As the luck would have it,
there were bumper yields, which encouraged him
to design new plans.Venkatappayya succeeded in
growing vegetables such as tomatoes, cauliflower,
arrowroot, beetroot and cabbage, which foreigners
relished very much. He obtained the necessary
seeds from Madras, and used required amount of
manures, without any hesitation. His vegetables
also had a heavy demand in Bezawada market. He
purchased 100 acres of land near the seashore and
the cultivation had doubled. Once, when the crops
was just ready, a cyclone swept them all away. It
15

16

occurred four or five times and the loss was so

heavy, that his other resources also had to be
tapped.Venkatappayya was fully aware of the
situation but he did not change his mind; he
remembered the great King Vikramarka who is
adored even today for his unparalleled
determination and perserverance. That year the
yields were doubled but in the market the rates
were discouraging. The net income was hardly oneeight of the investment". Venkatappayya boldly
faced the situation; but his elder brother
Laxminarayana broke down.In those days, in order
to whiten the sugar, bone ash was used in the
process. Such factories were very meager, just one
or two in the entire state. Venkatappayya planned
to start a factory, on his own, and make good all
the agricultural loss. Laxminarayana opposed the
proposal. The wife Venkata laxminarasamma
vehemently protested against it. At her request, all
near and dear tried to presuade him to drop the
idea, saying that it was all against Brahminism to
make business, involving bones and that the
prestige of the family would go to winds and
waters.Venkatappayya paid a deaf ear to all of
them. He would sail alone, come what may, He did
not want to think over again, though the
resistance was tremendous at home as well as
outside. All the more, he turned to be more
stubborn. As per his orders, the necessary
machines and equipment arrived from England. A
16

17

factory was established near Tenali Railway

Station. Not even a single Brahmin family attended
the inaugural function.His wife had a mental agony
and tension. Besides, Laxminarayana was
bedridden for some time and finally passed away;
His son, Radha Krishna Murthy detached himself
from the joint family. The fortune of
Venkatappayya began to swing to the other side
gradually. He had been a crownless king till then;
his routine lifestyle also showed mark of
changes.Venkatappayya brought up his only son
Sitaramayya, with utmost tender care. The boy was
intelligent and had a good physique too, with fair
complexion like his father. The handsome and
active boy would impress every one
instantaneously that he hailed from a respectable
family.The style of Sitaramayya was different from
his father's. He was not worldly-wise. He was
gentle and soft. He was flexible also, unlike his
father. Though born with a silver spoon in mouth,
he was not at all proud, showy or boastful. He was
sociable and moved with everyone in a friendly
manner. Sitaramayya was a person of few words,
with a strong zeal to learn more and more; with
sharp intellect he could learn at ease and as such,
he studied the classical literature and attained a
grip on them. For the on-lookers, he would appear
as though he was thoughtful and contemplative.
None could read his mind; Sitaramayya's
demeanour was deep and sober.He respected
17

18

elders duly. He would pocket insults calmly and

coolly. He was kind at heart. His strong will is
underneath his bold nature. He was studious by
nature. But he did not want to continue after FA.
(Fellow of Arts).Venkatappayya desired to perform
his son's marriage and started to consider different
proposals, put forth by different mediators, from
different places. In fact, a number of good
proposals were crowding in, but none was suitable.
Alliance with Uppuluri family was not ordinary. A
proposal could be considered as suitable for them,
if they could match with them in respect of status,
wealth, ancestral glory, and above all prestige. It is
customary in Brahmin families to verify whether
the ancestry is spotless on either side of the
parents of the bride or bridegroom for seven
generations. Even if everything is satisfactory, the
horoscopes of the couple should be in harmony
with one another; if not the offer is declined,
without any hesitation.Mediators had been very
active, but in vain. At last a proposal from Guntur
was accepted. The brides' father was a lawyer. It
was a well-to-do and respectable family. The
proposal was discussed at length in the presence
of mediators. A draft decision regarding date and
time of marriage also was finalised. The date of
proposed marriage was fast approaching suddenly
Venkatappayya came to know that the bride's
father talked ill of him with some body. There were
some deviations from agreed formalities.That's all.
18

19

Venkatappayya flared up in anger. He sent

message to him, making their decision null and
void. The bride's father realised his mistake then
and begged in person. He assured that he would
abide by the promises, in toto, verbatim. But
Venkatappayya was adamant. 'I don't want to dupe
myself by having an alliance with uncultured liars.'
He roared.Another proposal from Machilipatnam
was brought to his notice. They had a distant
relationship also. They were rich enough and the
bride was the only child for them. It was
considered as suitable in every respect. They
thought of fixing up the engagement date.
Unexpectedly, the grandmother of the bride
passed away. The bride's father requested for postponement of the marriage by six months. For some
unknown reason, he replied "We can't be passive
all the time. If no other proposal is decided upon,
then we shall consider your case, But don't await
our consent."Venkatalaxmi Narasamma, mother of
Sitaramayya, began to feel pessimistic about her
son's marriage in the near future. Their relatives
advised Venktappayya to accept one or the other,
ignoring very small issues, "Unless I am satisfied in
every aspect, I will not accept any proposal. There
is no question of compromise - the country is not
barren. It is governed by destiny. None can stop
it." He declared.It is said that marriages are made
in heaven. Man is instrumental and everything is
destined already - to take place accordingly. As a
19

20

matter of fact, birth, marriage, profession, and

death of man are ruled by destiny. Some people
say that everything is incidental. When these
incidents are analysed and explained in detail,
some others conclude that they are inevitable.
With what ultimate objective Destiny joins two
persons in a wedlock to live together and how
long? Does anybody know?One day, at about 11 o
clock, Venkatappayya was talking with somebody
in his room. It was a hot day. A marriage mediator
came in sweating and gasping for breath. He
bowed to Venkatappayya respectfully and
approached his wife, in the inner room and prayed
for a cup of water immediately. She gave a tumbler
of buttermilk. He gulped all of it instantaneously
and wiped his mouth with his upper cloth.With all
earnestness he tried to broach his intention to her,
addressing her most respectfully as mother. I
have an auspicious news for you. Believe me I
came actually running from the bus stop to you;
Now it is the destined period for your son's
marriage. Recently, my brother-in-law suddenly
met me in Bezwada and provided me with details
of an excellent match for your son. Immediately, I
rushed to the spot and made necessary enquiries.
It is the best of all the proposals, you have
considered so far. "At that moment, Venkatappayya
stepped in. He nodded his head at him and asked
'What is the matter? In hot sun you rushed in and
started gossiping.""Most respected sir! Let me
20

21

submit that it is not at all gossip. I came to know

about an excellent match. If you please... So saying
he stood up with folded hands before
Venkatappayya. "Alright, why do you hesitate at
this stage?" Venkatappayya, so saying, removed
his shirt and hung it on the hanger."Your pleasure.
The bride hails from Tummalappli Family. Her
father is Gopalakrishna Murthy Pantulu, the most
revered Sanskrit scholar - 'Ghanapathi', as you
know. He is a renowned lawyer, like you. I submit
that their ancestry is spotless and traditional
culture. They are at par with you, in respect of
wealth, status and nobility. Pantulu has three
daughters and no sons. However, he adopted a boy
of the same Gothra. Eldest daughter was given in
marriage to Yellamraju family. But unfortunately,
she died at the time of delivery. Second daughter
is the daughter-in-law of the erstwhile Diwans,
namely Valluri family."He stopped for a while, wipe
his sweating face again and again and added.
"Kindly listen to me -The youngest and the last
daughter is embodiment of all beauty and virtues.
She is well read as well as devoted. By birth
perhaps, she knew how to respect the elders and
to organise her home well. They do not hesitate to
give dowry as you deem it fit, besides fulfilling all
the formalities suitably. In my opinion it is the
most suitable match. The rest is in you hands and
my luck." The marriage - mediator was an
experienced person in the field of suggesting
21

22

alliances. He pleaded impressively with his

gestures, noddings and intonations and
modulations in his voice in appropriate
manner.When he first heard that the bride was
hailing from Tummalapalli family, Venkatappayya
felt happy and inquisitive to know more about the
proposal. "I see! Yes. I know about Tummalapalli
family already. I remember to have seen him. It is a
very good family." He said.The mediator felt overjoyed when he noticed such a positive response
from Venkatappayya. Then he added "Just one
more word. Gopalakrishna Murthy seems to have
an association with some society at Madras. As
such he has acquaintance with some British people
there. It is learnt that an European lady
established it.""Yes. It is Theosophical society.
AnnieBesent established it. She has utmost regard
for Vedic religion; I had seen her sometime back in
Rajahmundry". Venkatappayya clarified.His wife
was all the most pleased on noticing her husband's
reactions. "Now, will you kindly go ahead?" She
told the mediator. He jumped up with joy. "It is my
fortune now to approach them tomorrow itself.
May I take leave of you?" He got up to go."It is
already lunch time and you may please join us. You
can relax for a while and take leave in the
evening." She thus invited him for lunch, in the
usual hospitable manner. He readily agreed,
thankfully.The said mediator proceeded to
Gudiwada and introduced himself to Tummalapalli
22

23

Gopala Krishna Murthy Pantulu. He added, "It is my

great fortune to meet you, sir, in this context. The
bridegroom hails from Uppuluri family. I know that
I need not explain who they are. His father also is
an eminent lawyer like you. I also learnt that you
know one another a little. He is the land lord
residing in that glorious three-storied mansion.
The bride-groom is the only son for them and heirapparent for their entire property. The youth is
handsome and well behaved. He has a great regard
for elders, like anyone else in the family. So it is
undoubtedly a suitable match, in every respect,
such as status, wealth etc. If you may kindly
furnish me with the horoscope of the bride, It will
be studied." He humbly gave a pause.The wife of
Gopalakrishna Murthy Pantulu was keenly listening
to him. She turned to her husband and added
"there had been some distant relationship for us
with them." Gopala Krishna Murthy replied. "Yes.
Some such thing is there. I heard of
Venkatappayya sometime back. I had seen him in
the premises of Madras High Court, a number of
times. But, what about dowry and other
formalities, Are his expectations too high?The
mediator answered, "No, no, sir. He is not greedy.
He wants a daughter in law, hailing from a
respectable family. I must frankly inform you that
he stands by his word. Action and word should
agree verbatim, no compromise in this regard.
Whatever is said of him elsewhere - I dare say that
23

24

he is good for the good. The other things, I am

sure, are within your reach. Kindly give me a hint
of it and I will make him agree to it."Both of them
discussed all the details in this regard. The wife of
Gopala Krishna Murthy Pantulu, Durgamma handed
over a copy of their daughter's horoscope. The
mediator instantaneously landed at Tenali and
narrated everything to them, without any loss of
time. The sister of Venkatappayya, Durgamma,
accompanied by two other elgerly house-wives,
started for Gudiwada.At the residence of
Gopalakrishna Murthy Pantulu, she was received
with utmost respect. The bride was most
beautifully dressed and ornamented and
introduced to the visitors. The sister of
Venkatappayya was immensely pleased with her.
They returned home by the evening.Durgamma
was all in praise for the bride. She exclaimed to
her sister in law, "What a beauty, she appears as if
she is made of gold. She flashed like a golden
lightening. She looks like the goddess of wealth,
Laxmi". She is most suitable for our Sitaramayya. If
they stand, one beside the other, they look like the
great legendary couple Rati and Manmadha. The
bride is well behaved and virtuous. Her melodious
song on Lord Krishna is reverberating even now in
ears. What a voice! Oh! Now, there is nothing else
to think of, the only delay is in going over there
and fixing up the date of marriage".Later,
Venkatappayya and Gopala Krishna Murthy Pantulu
24

25

personally discussed all the details freely and

frankly. One developed regard for the other. On an
auspicious day engagement was arranged and the
date of marriage was fixed. Green signal was given
for invitations also immediately.It appeared like
any other ordinary wedlock. No one dreamed that
it would lead to an extraordinary event. The
alliance of Uppuluri and Tummalapalli families
prepared the necessary ground for an unavoidable
event to take place. Would a fresh history perhaps
be written thereafter? A revolutionary commentary
on the philosophy of spiritualism might emerge
probably. Or could there be any unavoidable
destined cause, behind a seemingly incidental
event? Can an inevitable cause be incidental? Is
there a cause and effect relationship at all?The
Uppaluri family considered a number of proposals,
as a matter of fact. Indeed, in all, six proposals
were declined in the final stages due to some
reason or other. Only the seventh one was finally
accepted and confirmed.When invitations were
ready for distribution, someone commented to
Gopalakrishna Murthy Pantulu, 'All that glitters is
not gold. Tin also appears like silver sometimes. It
is learned that the property of Venkatappayya is in
a fluid stage. He is neck deep in debts. Don't get
deceived by appearances." Pantulu coolly replied.
'Well, what is there in my hands? We should act as
directed by the Divine Director. We are simply
instrumental. Everything is governed by Divine will
25

26

and destiny. Having invitations in hand, withdrawal

is totally ruled out. It is a disgrace to shirk a
promise. One had to bow before the divine
decision.' Thus, the serpentine coil of fate was
sealed.
The Saga of Tummalapalli Gopala Krishna Murthy
('Pantulu')
The plant, Acacia arabica, is called 'tumma' in
Telugu. These trees grow everywhere whether
water is available or not. The tree is full of torns
and if a thorn pierces into the body it causes
severe pain. One place in the Krishna District
where there are innumerable tumma plants is
called Tummalapally. At one time, a number of
Brahmin families relocated from Tummalapally to
Bezawada for their livelihood. Tummalapally
Gopala Krishna Murthy belonged to one such
family. His ancestors worked at teachers in the
Chitty-Guduru Sanskrit School. It is said that some
of them started residential Sanskrit Schools.The
sons as well as daughters in their families were
Sanskrit scholars and poets. Probably due to this
reason, a proverb, 'Even if they sneeze,
Tummalapally people seem to utter something in
Sanskrit,' came into force. The details of
Tummalapally Gopala Krishna Murthy are not
clearly known. It seems that he was born in 1865
or so. He had a brother named Bala Ramaiah.
Gopala Krishna Murthy thought of learning some
26

27

professional course to flourish in his life, so from

childhood, by hard work, he rose up in his life step
by step.
It is said that he studied in a Christian institution
at Machilipatnam and later received his F.A.
(Fellow of Arts) there. In those days, lawyers were
treated with high regard in the society. Chances to
earn a lot in that profession were many, so Gopala
Krishna Murthy proceeded to Madras and joined
the Law College. He stayed in a small rented room
in Triplicane area and prepared his own food. He
taught children in his leisure time so as to have an
additional income and began to live in a disciplined
manner.Like the other members of Tummalapally
family, he studied philosophical books thoroughly
and assimilated them. He also used to contemplate
on spiritual matters, besides reading about them.
He implemented all traditional good customs in his
life. While searching for proper knowledge to
achieve his life's objective, he came under the
influence of Theosophical Society. Here he came
into contact with Tallapragada Subba Rao, who was
also residing in Triplicane. He originally belonged
to Kakinada. Under his influence, the life of Gopala
Krishna Murthy entered a new phase.Subba Rao
was a close associate of Madam, Blavatasky who
was one of the founders of Theosophical Society.
He was well versed with Hindu estoric knowledge.
Both of them used to go to the Society center, at
Adyar. Gopala Krishna Murthy came into contact
27

28

with Blavatasky and Col.Alcott at the

society.During the second half of the year of 1890,
the most important person of Theosophical
Society, Annie Besant visited Bezwada, while
touring in India. She spoke eloquently about the
spiritual lore of Hinduism. Gopala Krishna Murthy
approached her and donated a little money from
his earlier savings. Afterwards he was taking part
in the activities of the Society. His way of life
began to change.He completed his Law Degree and
started his practice in a small room at Bezwada. He
was considered as an intelligent lawyer and he was
elected as the secretary of their Association.It is
not known who was his first wife. She passed away
before bearing children. His second betrothel was
to Annapurnamma, a daughter of Challamraju
Satyanarayana. But destiny had its own scheme of
things in store. Ineluctable fate dealt a deadly
blow to Gopala Krishna Murthy. In spite of being in
the pink of health, his she died two days before
marriage. Everybody was paralysed by the pathos
of the situation. After some time, her father
surprised everyone by offering his second
daughter, Durgamma, to him, but for some reason
or other he refused. After a great deal of
persuasion he reluctantly relented and started his
family life afresh.In the human scenario, the plot of
destined drama winds and unwinds itself with
unknowable and unpenetrable cause and effect,
replete with fateful meetings, relationships,
28

29

comingling and meaningful coincidences. This

phenomenon is known by modern thinkers as
'synchronicity'. It suggests that there must be an
hidden meaning in relating with people which aims
at specific purpose. By pitchforking Gopala Krishna
Murthy and Durgamma as husband and wife,
inscrutable Fate designed and determined its
imperious and impervious formula.Durgamma was
twelve years old when she married. She was
strikingly beautiful and her well-chiseled features,
glittering eyes and sweet voice animated her
countenance. She was short of stature but of
balanced proportions, well-acquainted with
household chores and had profound knowledge of
sacred scriptures. Her religious roots were deeplyembedded. She was the embodiment of an ideal
wife and the soul of traditional Hindu
womanhood.The marriage with Durgamma brought
prosperity to Gopala Krishna Murthy as timely rain
yields bumper crops to the farmer. He constructed
a house at Bezawada. He earned fabulously as a
popular lawyer. He purchased a number of plots at
Bezawada as well as a number of fields in
Gudiwada area. They had no sons but they had two
daughters, Rukminamma, Saraswathamma. They
adopted a boy of his brother Bala Ramaiah's son.
His name was Jagannadham.After purchasing fields
in Gudiwada area, Gopala Krishna Murthy desired
to shift from Bezwada to Gudiwada. In 1903, on the
road from Gudiwada to Bantumilly, he purchased
29

30

an old tiled house and a lot of space around it. He

started construction of a good mansion for his
family.Meanwhile, learning the Col. Alcott came to
Machilipatnam by a steamer from Madras and
stayed with Vemuri Subbarao, Gopaia Krishna
Murthy rushed to Machilipatnam to meet him.
Informing him his donation to the Theosophical
Society. He invited Col. Alcott to Gudiwada.
Accordingly, Col. Alcott was his guest for a day. He
promised Col. Alcott to provide a good building for
Theosophical Society at Gudiwada, at his own cost
and that he would work for the Society.During a
short time, his mansion was completed. Around the
building there was a compound wall; there were
two pails before the main house. There were also
niches in the walls to place oil saucer lamps.
Opposite to the compound gate, there was the
main door of the main building. On the left side of
the main door, there was a room for iron safe. The
jewels of the women and handbags of gold coins,
besides bundles of currency notes were placed in
the iron safe. Important promissory notes and
other valuable papers were also preserved in the
safe. Gopala Krishna Murthy attended to all court
affairs and transactions in the same room. He had
a clerk to attend to his work.On the right side of
the main door, there was another room. It was an
office-cum-drawing room. In that room, a number
of cupboards contained law books as well as
literature, on Theosophical Society. A number of
30

31

philosophical books also had an important place. In

between the cupboards, the "Hindu" daily was
placed in an orderly manner in bundles. Further
inside, there was a dining hall. Kitchen was
adjacent to it. The bedroom was to the left of the
hall. The prayer room was attached to it; there was
also a cellar, with a large safety chest in it.Very
near the kitchen there was a well with ample
water. The water level would never decrease in it
just like his earning. In the yard, there was a big
Tulasi fort; Turmeric and Vermilion decorated it in a
majestic way. The Tulasi fort was provided with
niches, to place the sacred lamps. In the yard near
the compound, a number of trees such as
Pomegranate, Almond, mango etc., were planted.
For worship purposes plants like Red China rose,
Jasmine ever blossoming red Jasmine etc., were
also planted. At a little distance from the main
building there was a verandah. There were some
rooms also in the outhouse. Children were fed in
the outhouse and some times in the afternoons
sitting on crude native cots, woman folk used to
have afternoon slumbers, while gossiping .among
themselves. At the end, the necessary number of
latrines were provided. A number of additional
rooms were built to provide accommodation for
cooks, servants, and other dependents.Their
distant relatives also had a separate hall, for their
occasional visits. There was a wooden stair case
made of Rangoon teak on the right side at the
31

32

house, to go to the first floor.In the first floor, on

the front side there was a balcony. It was made of
wood with diamond-shaped cuttings, on the left
side, Pantulu had a special prayer room. It was
always under lock and key. Others were not
allowed to enter it. On the backside, he had his
bedroom. There was an almirah, besides writing
table and four or five teak chairs. The rest of the
upstairs was a common hall. The hall was used for
philosophical discussions and reading etc., In the
hall a small special room made of straws was
specially constructed for visiting ascetics.Though
Gopala Krishna Murthy did not directly participate
in Independence struggle, he was supporting it in
his own way. He had direct contacts with top great
leaders in the state. He was donating liberally for
the movement.In 1918, Library Movement infused
patriotism, political activity and desire to serve the
country and the people. For this movement Pantulu
purchased a number of books and presented them
to the library. He had contacts with national
Andhra leaders like "Desodharaka" Kasinathuni
Nageswara Rao Pantulu, Bhogaraju Pattabhi
Seetaramayya, Kompalle Hanumantha Rao,
Mutnuri Krishna Rao, "Desa bhakta" Konda
Venkatappayya and others.During those days,
'Vignana Chandrika Mandal', was popular among
the public. Komarraju Venkata Laxmana Rao was
the chief editor. They were selling historic novels,
bio-graphics and other books, of hundred pages for
32

33

a quarter of a rupee. Pantulu assisted this agency

for its development. Besides, he established
'Saraswathi Niketanam1 to publish a number of
philosophical books. 'Poornayoga1, 'dharma' of Sir
Aurobindo, the saint of Pondicherry, were
translated into Telugu and published. Bharata
Silpa'. written by the great Avanindra Tagore,
'Upanyasa Manjari, of the Noble laureate,
Ravindranath Tagore were among its important
publications. The great classical philosophical
book. 'Maha Gnana Vasistha' was got printed for
the benefit of philosophical readers. This
publishing Agency was patronised by Pithapuram
Zamindar Surya Rao, Mungala Zamindar, Nayani
Ranga Rao, and Vissanna Peta Zamindar, Mothe
Ganga Raju.Tummalapalli Gopala Kirshna Murthy
was first among the chief Patrons. The names of
Kasinathuni Nageswara Rao, Ayyadevara
Kaleshwara Rao, Bhogaraju Pattabhi
Seetaramayya, and Kompella Hunumantha Rao,
appeared later, the author of 'Malapalli' Vunnava
Laxminarayana Pantulu was also one of the
patrons.In 1913 in the town of Bapatla, Andhra
agitation was started for Andhra State on linguistic
basis. In 1914, large scale meetings were
organised, for the second time, now at Bezawada.
Gopala Krishna Murthy attended the meetings and
contributed for their success. He convinced a
number of his associates also to donate. For these
meetings very many eminent people from all ever
33

34

the Andhra area including Kandukuri

Veerasalingam Pantulu, Chilakamarthi Lakshmi
Narasimham Pantulu attended them.Gopala
Krishna Murthy proceeded to Machilipatnam in
1914 to meet Annie Besant when she came over
there in connection with anniversary celebrations
of Noble college. After the meeting when
somebody was about to introduce him to her, she
said, 'He is not new to us. The Society knows him
very well. He does not need any introduction to
us.'Two German social activists Sultaz and
Reifflljen started the cooperative movement among
the small agricultural landholder in the last leg of
19th century. The rural economy was collapsed
under the octopus grip of usurer's hegemony.They
coined a slogan 'one for all for one' and mustered
the helpless farmers to be united as 'one society
for one village'. This moment gained a momentum
one thousand cooperative banks came up in
Germany. These ripples are also effected in the
British India. In 1898 the State of Baroda started
'Mutual Aid Society' among small landholders.In
1904 Kanchipuram Southern Indian town started
their first Co-operative Bank. The British India
Government was passed Co-operative Society Act.
The Shymala Rao Vittal Co-operative Bank started
'Cumulative Deposit Scheme' in 1906. It slowly
spread other parts of British India.It is a strange
irony and a peculiar mixture of Pantulu who was
himself a rich landlord and he was lending money
34

35

at government approved relates locally called

'Dharma Vaddi' to venture a Co-operative Bank to
help for poor farmers. It was said to be a small
incident triggered for his action. A poor farmer
named Ramayya was having two acres of land who
was known to Pantulu. Ramayya borrowed a sum of
rupees Five Hundred from one local moneylender
for the marriage of his daughter. Several years
elapsed but he could not repay it back. The
moneylender confiscated his land, house and other
valuable things making Ramayya rendered to a
rubble. Pantulu might have heard several such
cases as a lawyer. Pantulu consoled him for his
baneful situation and extended his helping hand by
leasing his land to Ramayya to start his life
afresh.Moreover, Pantulu was dead against for
social injustice, as a upholders of basic human
values with committed conviction he decided to
rescue those impecunious farmers. On
humanitarian grounds and with deep sense of
social awareness, he decided to start a Cooperative Bank at Gudiwada, first of its kind in
Andhra.One day he assembled all small holding
agriculturists in the town and explained at length
the benefits and advantages of Co-operative
Society to overcome huge debt traps from the
cruel moneylenders.The uneducated and innocent
farmers listened to him attentively and pledged
their total support, since he was on the forefront
and personal involvement, their response was
35

36

electrifying as many as people placed great faith

on him and contributed rupees 2,623 as a seed
capital.Thus the Gudiwada Co-operative Bank came
in to being on 9th July 1915. He was the first
Founder Chairman of the Bank and he served up to
1918. He was regarded the - pioneer of the Cooperative Bank moment in Andhra. Later the Bank
established well and turned into Co-operative
Urban Bank.In 1919 Mahatma Gandhi addressed a
public meeting in Ram Mohan Library at Bezwada.
Gopala Krishna Murthy attended the meeting and
donated to the Congress party.In 1921 Mahatma
Gandhi visited Bezwada for the second time.
Koonala Poornachandra Rao of the old town,
admirer of the congress party and invited Gandhi
to his house for lunch. Gandhi agreed on the
condition that Poornachandara Rao should donate
Rupees 1,116/- to the party. Gopala Krishna Murthy
was also one of the special invitees for the lunch.
In that context he contributed Rupees 116/- to the
party.In 1921, all India Congress meetings were
organised at Bezawada. Many National leaders like
Chittranjan Das, Motilal Nehru, Lala Lajpat Roy,
Babu Rajendra Prasad and others attended the
meetings. Gopala Krishna Murthy actively
participated in the meetings and contributed to the
party.In 1929, Gandhiji toured again in the Andhra
area and came to Machilipatnam, Gopala Krishna
Murthy paid respects to him and contributed to the
party. Gandhiji recognised him and enquired about
36

37

his welfare respectfully. Thus Tummalapally Gopala

Krishna Murthy was taking active part in political
and social movements with zeal and patriotism. His
friends and close associates used to affectionately
call him simply Tummalapalli Pantulu or Pantulu
Garu.In spite of many avocations, he had a great
attraction for Theosophical Society, its objectives
and teachings. It was not mere liking, it was a
thirst for it. He was completely identifying himself
with it. He had one and only lifetime objective that is to become a perfect Theosophist. He
wanted to rise to philosophical heights and make
his life purposeful. By following Theosophical path,
he wanted to attain Salvation.Pantulu respected
tradition and Vedic religion strictly on one hand
and tried to attain his goal, in on the other hand
also with the support of Theosophical Society. It
appeared like riding two horses at the same time.
There was no agreement or association between
them. It led to conflicts within him self.The pots
prepared at the same time may appear to be
similar but they may not rest property on a pad.
There may be a defect or dent in their making. In
the personality of Pantulu lack of co-ordination
might have led to internal conflicts in him and dual
attitudes.Some time back when he met Col. Alcott,
in the house of Vemuri Subbarao, he had promised
to provide a building for the Society at Gudiwada.
He also promised to work for it's development,
Accordingly, Pantulu started the work to fulfill his
37

38

promise. By that time, already Branches of the

Society were established at Bezwada, Nellore,
Guntur, Eluru, Rajahmundry, Kakinada,
Visakapatnam, Vijayanagaram and other towns. A
branch was already working at Hyderabad in Nizam
State.Without begging or borrowing he wanted to
provide a building from his own funds, to the
Society. His will was powerful and the work was
completed in 1916. In central area of Gudiwada a
big building was made ready for Theosophical
Society.In the first floor of it a separate hall was
allotted for Esoteric Society, a very important
branch of the Theosophical Society. In the ground
floor a hall was provided with necessary facilities
for discussions and meetings. A number of rooms
were also attached to it. Four rooms were also
constructed on the roadside of the building for
rental purpose. The income was utilised for
maintaining the lodge.For the inauguration of the
Lodge, representatives from all over the state
were invited, besides from Adyar centre. A close
friend of Pantulu, Chittamury Subbaraidu took
active part in organising the function. Annie
Besant, the president of the Theosophical Society,
sent her good wishes for the function. Arundale
Geore, Jinaraja Dasa and other also extended their
greetings. The building was handed over to the
society. It was said that Pantulu was the first
person to construct a palatial building at his own
cost for the Theosophical Society.Thus an
38

39

inseparable bond was formed with the Society and

it was attracting all the members of his family
towards it like centripetal force. This foundation
was laid down for an important event in the future.
Necessary ground was prepared for the
commencement of a great history.On the top of the
building, a cement statue of Lord Sri Krishna,
playing his flute was erected. The passers-by felt
as though real Sri Krishna was standing there. The
building was called "Krishna - Nivas".Tummalapally
Pantulu was not hefty in appearance, but his
personality was commanding. He had golden
complexion with catchy features. His look indicated
a strong desire for knowledge and his nose, a
strong will; his broad chest was reflecting his
noble-heart. His looks were sharp.The wisdom of
Pantulu was invisible. He could easily please the
British Judges with his fluency of expression in
English. He would stretch out the legal points this
way and that, and sometimes twist the points to
defeat his opponents, but he was never
unscrupulous. He never tried to win cases on the
basis of false evidence.Pantulu was never receiving
any advice from anybody, but he would not
hesitate to advise others. By nature, he acted as
he liked and as he believed.He was lending money
to needy people. Some of his friends did not like it.
They used to comment "A man of your stature is
not expected to lend money like a mere business
man. Will money lending earn you name and
39

40

fame?" Pantulu replied, "There is nothing wrong in

what I do." It is not business in my view, it is a kind
of social service. I am helping needy persons. I am
charging only lawful interest from them." Thus
Pantulu justified himself.At the time of repayment
to him he was strict regarding calculation of
interest as well as the period. Only after the
amount was totally paid, he was lending the money
again for a fresh period.Similarly when the crops
failed or due to flood, or any other reason, if the
lessee did not pay the rental revenue on the fields,
he was not considerate. He used to argue, "When
there was a bummer yield, did you give me excess
revenue? Why should I lose my due income? It
won't do."His external appearance and internal
personality sometimes differ with one another. He
was closefisted and sometimes generous. He
appeared as a double tongued person to his
friends; they could not understand why such a rich
person was closefisted."Yes, by hard work and
breaking my head, I took care of every pie of my
income. I knew the value of money and how to
respect it. If we do not respect our hard earnings,
will it stay with us? Managing of money is as
difficult as earning it. That is an important
principle". Thus his commentators were
silenced.Though he was of medium stature his
white Dhoti and turban added to his dignity and
dominant. He was always wearing the turban
whenever he went out. He was a man of few words.
40

41

His facial expressions made him appear as a

reserved person.In those days it was a practice to
provide food and other facilities to poor boys.
Pantulu remembered his difficulties of his boyhood
days. He provided food for one day in a week to
such poor boys, and he could see that his friends
also joined him. He could not tolerate disrespect.
Give respect and take respect - was his
policy.Once, due to absent mindedness or some
other reason a weekly boarder boy was indifferent
towards him in a market place. Next time as usual
when the boy come to his house for food, he
angrily shouted at him, "Have you already become
blind with arrogance? You are not able to recognise
elders and respect people"?Pantulu was not easily
approachable for friends or relatives, who ever
they might be. They were kept at due distance. He
was veritably perfection personified and endowed
with an inflamed sense of discipline. He opined,
"Discipline is the character of a man and
determines his success in life, he observes strict
timings in his routine like German Philosopher
Immanual Kant, at 6.30 A.M. daily worship and
prayers, breakfast 8.30 A.M, Lunch at 12.30 A.M.
and going bed at 9.30 P.M. Early in the morning he
used to wake up 4.00 A.M. to read books and
letters. He made at a routine for every body in the
house.The eldest daughter of Pantulu
Rukminamma was married to Yellam Raju
Harinarayana who is from rich family. At the time
41

42

of birth of her son Gopalam, she died at

Visakhapatnam. Vemuri Chinnaiah Rao, son of
Vemuri Subba Rao of Machilipatnam married his
second daughter, Saraswatamma. Both the son and
the father were lawyers. Chinnaiah Rao had a son
named Narasimha Rao and two daughters,
Rajyalakshmamma and Subhadramma.
A Seraphic BeingThe third daughter, Bharatamma,
was born in 1902. Soon after, the phase of life of
Gopala Krishna Murthy changed it's direction; he
was successful in every field in leaps and bounds.
All his wishes were fulfilled without any
interruption. There was Midas touch in his
dealings. He sentimentally believed that for all his
prosperity the birth of Bharatamma was at the
root. Whatever might be the expenditure there
was no decrease of wealth at all. All the more it
was increasing. He believed his daughter as
"Iswarya Lakshmi" (The Goddess of Fabulous
wealth)He was paying utmost attention to his
daughter, tenderly. He did not desire that she
might get hurt even slightly while playing outside.
Playmates were invited to his house. She was not
allowed to go out. If necessary two attendees
accompanied her with many necessary
precautions. He was feeling restless if his daughter
return was delayed even for a short
while.Whatever she wanted, her desire was
instantaneously fulfilled. If any particular article
42

43

she wanted was not available at Bezawada, Gopala

Krishna Murthy was sending a person to get it from
Madras to please his daughter. If he happened to
be angry at anytime, simply a call from his
daughter would immediately make him calm.Once,
while playing at home Bharatamma tore an
important court document. If it had been any body
else, Gopala Krishna Murthy would have torn that
person into pieces. But he did not utter even a
single word. At the time of going out on any very
important work he was asking Bharatamma to
come towards him for good augury.In those days,
girls of high families rarely went to school for
education. They learnt enough at home to be
capable to read and write a letter. It was an
important decision to educate Bharatamma in a
school. She was a smart student. She could recite
any thing just by one reading and she was at the
top in the class. She could understand tonguetwisting Sanskrit verses also with an easy, flow of
language. Her skill to recite verses, without even a
single pause was lauded by everyone.Bharatamma
participated in elocution and other contests and
won a number of prizes. Her eloquence was
wonderful and it was extremely difficult to argue
with her. Every time the opponent would fall flat
before her. She was a lawyer's daughter indeed.
People used to call her as lawyer's daughter only
but not by her own name. The bird is small, but its
clamour is too loud-was the remark about her. She
43

44

could very swiftly grasp the weak and strong

points underlying any issue at hand.Her memory
was astonishing. Whatever she had learnt in her
childhood, she could recite accurately. She did not
like showiness and empty words. She had dazzling
divine beauty it appeared as though an angel
committed some sin and was born as Bharatamma.
Her complexion was like the colour of turmeric
inside the root. Her round face and well shaped
head were commanding. Long black hair added to
her natural beauty. Her sparkling eyes were sharp
also, at the same time. Bharatamma appeared
somewhat short in stature.While moving about in
the house it was felt as though goddess Laxmi was
moving about. She represented an ideal traditional
Brahmin woman. Her gold ornaments lost their
colour and existence and got dissolved in her
complexion.It appeared as if she became
devotional even from infancy. All important
religious ' books were read and assimilated by her.
Every day, as a rule she read a part of the sacred
book Bhagavatam. She very much liked Meerahei
and her devotional songs. In heart and soul
Bharatamma was a devotee of Lord Sri Krishna.
Every cell in her body was filled with Sri Krishna.
She was considered as the second Rukmini Devi
who is a consort of Lord Sri Krishna. She had a vow
not to sip in even a drop of water till her prayers to
the Lord were completed. Now and then, while
praying to God she was having a trance 44

45

Bharatamma was such an ardent devotee.

Standing by the side of a statue of Lord Krishna,
playing on his flute, she had a photograph and it
was preserved very carefully.Bharatamma recited
the sacred Ashtakshri mantra" or the eight
lettered phrase, "Om Namo Narayanaya" at heart
always, the casual word she would often utter was
"Krishna" - "Krishna". For her, the entire universe
is filled with Krishna. Krishna is omnipresent for
her. Every thing is given away to Krishna. No one
owns anything in the world.Bharatamma would
wake up early in the morning, have a cold bath and
wear perfectly clean and pure clothes. Sandalwood
powder made wet, turmeric smeared rice, turmeric
powder, vermilion (Kumkum) would be taken in
small dishes in a silver plate to Tulasi, a sacred
plant, planted in a small fort at its center, in the
yard. She would take a large tumbler of water, and
another with cow milk also, to perform the
ritualistic prayers. Going around the divine plant
thrice also was a part of her prayer, daily in the
morning. At the time of taking food, a morsel of it
would be offered to God first and kept aside. After
the lunch, that morsel would be physically offered
to crows and other birds outside.A stray street dog
would be keeping watch at the gate. But it would
not step in. Bharatamma used to provide a little
food to it daily twice in a dry clay dish. Water too
was a part of the dog's food. Whenever
Bharatamma went out the dog would follow her,
45

46

wagging its tail; till she returned home, up to the

gate.Outside, near the cracks of walls ants used to
appear and Bharatamma used to feed them with a
little broken rice. A number of sparrows used to
flutter all around. Bharatamma used to provide
bunches of paddy for those birds.Once in a small
pigeon hole, in a wall, a sparrow laid eggs.
Unfortunately the eggs slipped down and some of
them were broken. Bharatamma pitied them and
the rest of the eggs were kept back inside the
pigeon-hole immediately."Sankranti" is a very
important festival. Usually every year it is
celebrated on 14th or 15 of January; when the sun
enters the constellation, Capricorn. Before the
main gate, coloured line diagrams in different
designs are drawn with powders. She was an
expert in that art. A beautiful coloured chariot
would make its appearance on the ground and
nobody should walk over it on that day.
Bharatamma developed skill in embroidery,
knitting and sewing also. A Table - cloth was thus
specially prepared for the idol of Sri Krishna to be
placed on it.During leisure times, she was playing
all sorts of country games, with pebbles with her
neighbouring young ladies. Gambling with dies was
one of the important games for them. Bharatamma
was the winner always. 'Nobody could defeat her'
was the usual comment.Some people attract by
external beauty while others are internally
beautiful. In Bharatamma one is blended with the
46

47

other equally. She had a rare spiritual seraphic

glow.She could attend to all house hold work
skillfully. She was shrewd as words such she could grasp
implications of
y job in no time. Nobody needed to remind her since she could anticipate what
should be done, herself and acted suitably.Sometimes, without taking the earlier
consent of elders, she was taking decisions in appropriate manner. Nobody
questioned her decisions, since her decisions were correct, Her spontaneity was
unique.In Gudiwada, Bharatamma made her presence felt everywhere in the entire
house hold. She was helpful to her father, as well as her mother in their respective
work, including daily prayer arrangements; without feeling any stress or strain and
she was looking after daily administration dynamically. Her mother, Durgamma was
immensely happy with the manner in which the young girl was looking after
everything in the house, as if she was a real guardian for the house.Her
energy for household work unfaltering and inexhaustible capacity having
astounding qualities of rare nature. She would handle household. Chorus with
diligence for may hours a day.Bharatamma was soft at heart; She was calm, gentle,
and tolerant. She moved with every one with a personal touch. If a situation
warranted, her anger was controlled and there was no external indication of it
whatever. She was straightforward, broadminded and kind. Her self-respect was
unyielding. She was scared of sinful life.She was impelled by great compassion for
poor and needy into an inordinately kind and generous. Her heart melted whenever
she observed anybody in distress. In any favour was sought of her she never said no

which often left her own needs

suffering.Once, during Sankranti days, she gave
away a silk saree to a trained-bull-player. It was a
costly saree. Noticing it, her mother remarked "Oh,
My God! There is a heap of old Sarees in the house.
Will anybody give silk saree as alms?" Bharatamma
replied, "Will anybody hesitate this way and that,
at the time of alms giving? At that moment, it
struck to me to give itI gave it away. That's all.
In the town very many people gave away old
sarees to him. Unfortunately none gives a strong
and good saree. All right. I gave it away. By my
to anybody

47

48

alms, is our property reduced in any way?"On

another festival there was feast. A batch was over.
A number of guests were yet to come. Already it
was late. Bharatamma observed that the servant
maid was tired and hungry. She immediately
provided her a leaf-plate-full food, with all the
items served in it. Her mother noticed it and
wondered at her service. "Is it not the usual
practice to feed the servants, after all others
dined? What emergency is there, to provided food
to the servant maid and now itself; More over,
sumptuously!" There was a streak of anger in her
words. Bharatamma replied "oh my god! Krishna!
The poor girl has been toiling from dawn with
heavy work till now. She is dead tired and
revenous. My heart melted and I fed her, is it a sin
to do so?"Bharatamma was a young girl, when she
started to look after her sister's children
-Meenakshamma and the infant, Gopalam. She
literally transformed herself and played the
mother's role. Bathing the children, dressing them
feeding them, singing lullabies had been a part of
her daily routine. Very patiently and carefully,
without getting irritated she was taking care of
them, on either side of her bed, cradles were
arranged for the two children, and she used to
swing them with suitable ropes, singing melodious
lullabies.Her voice was musical by birth. She used
to sing the verses from Bhagavatam and enjoyed
to recite verses of the chapters, Gajendra
48

49

Moksham and Prahalada Charitra. There is a lullaby

on the life of Lord Krishna, which she liked most. It
runs very smoothly, commencing with "Kastoori
Ranga Ranga - In its appropriate tune, with
ascending and descending notes, when it is sung
all the listeners will be spell-bound. Bharatamma
used to get herself totally absorbed while singing
it. The listeners would have all ears and no eyes,
while she sang the lullaby. She too would slip into
slumber gradually.Durgamma's mind used to leap
into some invisible and hazy levels. She would
have a reverie of the past. The thoughts of their
elder daughter would move her to tears.
Durgamma sang the same lullaby while sending
her children to bed. Bharatamma learnt it from her
mother. Now, while listening to Bharatamma
singing it, Durgamma would experience an
inexplicable disturbance. She could not know why?
All these responsibilities and activities perhaps
paved the way for future mother-hood for
Bharatamma. With this experience as a
background, would this motherly girl nurture her
own children, in the future? No one knew how
many?* * *The Serpentine coil of fate united
Sitaramaiah and Bharati as husband and wife in
1915 August.With great pomp and glory their
marriage was celebrated in Gudiwada and
attended by one and all in the town. For three days
all the Brahmin families could not light the stoves
at all at their homes. All their servants and
49

50

workers were hosted for a week. For a number of

days, everybody was discussing the grandeur and
decorum of the marriage. The time of marriage was
considered to be a highly auspicious one for that
year.Bharatamma, a daughter of Tummalapalli
Family stepped into the compound of Uppuluri as a
daughter-in-law. Soon after she came in, within a
few days Venkatappayya had a good omen.
Venktappayya had a favourable judgement in a
longstanding case in High court. He was jubilant
and linked up his legal success with the auspicious
incoming of his daughter-in-law.Laxminarasamma
was taking utmost care of her most beautiful
daughter-in-law. She would not allow her to face
even the slightest strain. To exhibit her pride of
having the most beautiful daughter-in-law, she
invited all the acquaintances for a grand lunch.
She would be starting at her, while she moved
about in the house like a light. She was considered
too tender to be exposed to sunlight. Whenever a
new person looked at her, she would perform the
necessary remedies for the probable evil looks of
the visitor. She felt extremely happy to observe the
utmost love bond of the new couple, one for the
other. She began to become earnest and eager to
see the fruit of their sacred love.In course of time,
her all-time attention for her daughter-in-law,
gradually decreased for some unknown reason,
Laxminarasamma began to feel jealous of her
daughter-in-law, which further converted itself into
50

51

even hatred! Then started the naggings and

bickerings of the mother-in-law. She began to be
afraid of the beauty of Bharatamma! The proverb
that goodness of mother-in-law is as true as
softness of a knife, began to be proved, as correct.
Bharatamma could not understand her mother- inlaw's change of heart. She executed all the
commands of the mother-in-law most obediently.
But the naggings were fresh always. Different
types of servants were busy at home. But
Bharatamma was always overloaded with work and
drudgery; for every simple silly thing. Bharatamma
was made the target for unpleasant comments,
sharp strictures and insults which would hurt her
feelings daily.The mother-in-law could not bear
even the presence of Bharatamma. As if there was
inherited enmity, she was cruel and rough. There
was an excellent rose garden for the Uppuluri
family and there was a great demand for the roses.
But Bharatamma was never allowed to wear even a
single rose in her hair. A rose was sold at two pies,
in those days. What a great loss, if one flower was
taken away by her! What harm would be there, if
she did not wear it?In the early days, when the
daughter-in-law stepped newly into their home,
the mother-in-law was personally and carefully
combing hair and braiding it as a nice long braid.
Then a bunch of flowers was also perched at the
top of the braid. But now? The daughter-in-law
should not touch even a single mango fruit, during
51

52

the mango season. Except when the mother-in-law

gives it.What was the mother-in-law avenging?
Nobody could guess it. How much venom was
hidden beneath her beauty? What a terrible cheat!
The mother was also thinking perhaps, that her
most beloved son might be enamoured of his wife
and keep away from her in course of time. Hitherto
her son had been hugging and attached to the
mother. But now, Bharatamma might lure him to
her own side. The mother-in-law might have turned
into a sadist and began to torture the daughter-inlaw. Thus she might be having gratification of her
own repressions, disappointments and
dissatisfactions.However, whatever might be the
severity of tortures and insults hurled on her,
Bharatamma maintained her respect for her
mother-in-law. The elderliness of the mother-in-law
was always given due regard. Whatever the
mother-in-law hurled on her, for Bharatamma
mother-in-law was always having an honourable
status. Bharatamma tolerated everything most
patiently like 'Mother Earth' who is kicked,
ploughed, walked upon, tilled and even drilled.
Bharatamma contained everything at the heart of
hearts, in-fact it was a part of her cultural
heritage.Bharatamma considered the whole of her
silent agony as a legacy of her earlier births. Fate
decided accordingly and scribbled it on her
forehead! "During my earlier innumerable lives, I
don't know whom and whom I had tortured and
52

53

insulted. Wouldn't those sins yield the fruit?

During this life-time, all of them I am reaping at
the same time. Yes, I must put up with all of them".
She argued within herself and philosophically
resigned to fate and fortune.Not only that. She did
not want to react in any way. By hurting her
mother-in-law's feelings, be-littling the father-inlaw, and wounding her beloved husband's heart, why should she commit a sin again? If
magnanimously all the hardships were tolerated,
atleast in the next birth. He would be happy, she
thought. While she was facing all those difficulties,
day in and day out, she was uttering the most
sacred name of Lord Krishna. All the insults and
tortures were submitted to him totally.Sitaramayya
was observing the agony of his wife. But he could
not venture to utter even a single word to his
mother. His mother had been everything for him.
She was in carnation for him. He had respect for
her and he was afraid of her, at heart. He was
rather timid. However, when left alone, he was
pacifying his wife and consoling her
affectionately.On the otherside, the glory of
Venkatappayya tended to decline. He was facing
losses in every field. There was no agricultural
yield. There were no proper crops. When the fields
were about to yield good harvest, there were
sweeping cyclones. He was not receiving his due
amounts from others. He had to hesitate to get his
three-storied building white washed. His borrowers
53

54

were avoiding him. One or two rich persons

cleverly submitted insolvency petitions and
escaped from his demands. Venkatappayya was
financially, too weak to fight out such cases in
higher courts with personal interest.It was his turn
to borrow money in large amounts. He was selling
away some of his land, to repay the debts. The
time was adverse and heavy. So to say, his walking
stick turned into a snake. All the erstwhile
weaklings, who depended on his mercy turned
indifferent. The factory was under lock and key.
The tractor was sold away. The horse died and
subsequently he gave away his carriage as
alms.Till then there had never been a continues
influx of cases. Some of them, which were clearly
unjust were rejected by him. He was no longer in
demand in the court. Perhaps the public felt that
he became weak financially as well as in the legal
front. He did not evince much interest also in
casual cases, which he came across.At that time,
an old friend of Venkatappayya, belonging to
Sangam Jangerlamudi Village recommended a
peculiar case to Venkatappayya to take up. He
believed that if Venkatappayya took it up, he was
sure to win. He came to know that there had been
one or two old promissory notes idling with
Venkatappayya.The litigation was about the
property dispute among brothers. In short, a part
of the litigation should be managed indirectly, the
rest of it would be creation of forged documents
54

55

with the help of the old promissary notes. The

remuneration would be about thirty thousand
rupees. Venkatappayya appeared to be listening to
the entire proposal. Suddenly he turned wild and
shouted "Had it been anybody else, I would have
instantaneously necked him out." Since you are
known to me for a long time, I am sparing you.
Simply because my financial condition is not quite
sound, how could you foolishly think that I would
stoop down meekly? Everyone in the town is aware
that I would not degrade myself, even at the point
of a bionet. How could you have the audacity to
suggest such a case to take up? You, rascal! If you
linger here even for a moment more, well, I may
lose temper. Get lost immediately, Never appear
before me - for life." The person was shocked at
the reactions of Venkatappayya and rushed out.For
a while, he questioned himself "How could this
person know about the old pro-notes?"
Immediately he questioned his clerk. The clerk
tried to bluff for a while. But before Venkatappayya
he could not but confess the truth and
consequently he faced dismissal.Venkatappayya
was facing difficulties from every direction. But he
did not lose his serenity. Self confidence continued
to be firm. Like a philosopher, he faced the
upheavals with steady mind and composure. The
old saying is that "the cost of an elephant is always
thousand rupees, whether alive or
dead!"Bharatamma arrived at her paternal house
55

56

ten days before the new year's Day. Her mother,

Durgamma already learnt about the dwindling of
the properties of Venkatappayya and that he was
in debts. She was also aware of the tortures and
agony of Bharatamma, at her in-law's house.
Bharatamma had been like a golden angel. But
now, with sunken face and eyes, hanging cheeks,
weekend slim body - Bharatamma appeared before
her mother. Indeed it was a heart-rending situation
for Durgamma.But Bharatamma did not utter even
a single word against her mother-in-law. She did
not try to ease herself even by indirectly criticising
her mother-in-law. The searching questions of
Durgamma failed to elicit any information from
Bharatamma.'Lord Krishna is omnipresent.
Everything takes place as per his will. He is the
creator. It is not known why He has been testing
me like this. It is my duty to withstand this critical
period.' Bharatamma thought within herself,
unperturbed at heart.Sitaramayya arrived one day
before the festival. Bharatamma felt very happy
over his arrival. On seeing him Durgamma frowned
at him silently and kept indifferent. The son-in-law
was received coldly and no special treatment was
extended to him. The father-in-law, Pantulu
nodded at him, enquired about their welfare
casually and went out.Durgamma gave vent to her
anguish and passed caustic remarks indirectly
against the mother-in-law of Bharatamma.
Uppuluri family was at stake. "The wise saying of
56

57

golden days is true in respect of Uppuluri family:

Our great grand fathers drank ghee. As such don't
you feel the smell of it all around us now?" thus
goes the saying. We ran after Uppuluri family and
my innocent child had become a victim for it. We
never know or guessed that they would behaving
in this manner. A number of acres of land were
disposed off to clear the debts all over the town.
Wasn't it? Having been born in a respectable
orthodox Brahmin family, if business is resorted to
with bones, well, is it not a self-perishing devilish
act? After everything is swept out, what is the fate
of the future children in the family? Somebody long
back cautioned us that all that glitters is not gold.
By that time already, everything was decided upon.
What is the use of weeping over spilt milk?
Unknowingly we plunged ourselves neck deep into
a slush. How can taste of anything be known
without tasting it? Now everything is clearly visible
in true colours !Bharatamma was taken aback
when her mother set free her sharp tongue like
that. She could not think as to what to do. She felt
ashamed and sank into her shoes. She felt nervous
and totally upset. A guest, that too no less than
the son-in-law, was treated indecently and
discourteously. Bharatamma became indignant
over it.She rushed to her mother and shouted "If
you talk pungently like this, it is as good as
insulting me, is this your culture? Is this the
standard of your decency? Even the people of
57

58

lower strata, who earn their daily bread by hard

labour will never treat their sons-in-law in this
manner. Till now I have been having a great regard
for you as a symbol of Hindu womanhood following
Vedic culture. I wished to fallow your footsteps in
settling as a ideal housewife. You are my role
model". Bharatamma gasped for breath for a while.
He continued, as if she was under the influence of
some spirit - "Remember one thing! I am now the
daughter-in-law of Uppuluri family first and then
only your daughter. First understand it. If you don't
give us our due respect, we lose nothing. Our value
and prestige will not deminish, whether recognised
or not. Ups and downs are common in every family.
Tides and ebbs are there. Wealth and poverty are
like the two sides of a coin. Persons should be
respected-but not their wealth. That is culture. For
life I have to live there. I can not keep quiet if you
point your forefinger towards us. None approached
you to give your opinion on our problems. Like an
uninvited why do you come forward with your foul
tongue? Don't embarrass yourself, by poking your
nose into our family affairs. We live by ourselves.
Under any circumstances, we will never seek your
shelter. We have our own self-respect. It you cross
your limit- I'll commit suicide in your presence,
breaking my head. After emotionally shouting at
her mother, with expressive gestures, she burst
into sobbing continuously, hiding her weeping face
between her knees, while sitting, leaning against
58

59

the wall.Durgamma was aghast at the whole

incident. She got up tongue-tied and left the hall.
After one hour everything subsided. Bharatamma
approached her husband and begged pardon of
him for the improper behavior of her mother. "My
mother has, so to say, a hasty tongue - somewhat
termagant also - after my elder sister passed away.
I have been everything for my mother. She gets
disturbed, literally speaking, when even a fly
touches me, her motherly feelings are turbulent.
Kindly don't take her words to heart. You came
over here for me, but not for their treatment. I am
deeply hurt by their attitude. I am for ever yours.
You are most respected by me in the world. You
know it well. Kindly bear with her. I pray that you
may forget her rattle. Further, let the whole thing
go submerged here only." She thus pleaded with
her husband, with tears rolling down her
cheeks.Sitaramayya knew the nature of his wife
well. He understood all the turmoil in her heart. He
said softly "I know your feelings and as such I don't
take her words seriously. What has happened, has
happened! My dear Bharati! Please don't shed
tears any longer." And hugged her to his heart
gently.Next day was the new Year's day. On that
day, Durgamma tried to present new clothes to the
daughter and son-in-law in a silver plate.
Bharatamma declined the gift ferociously saying,
'We are not dependents of any body nor
shameless. We too have self respect. Yesterday
59

60

you wounded our hearts with poignant words and

today you are coming forward with your gift. We
are not the persons to be tempted by it. You may
as well give them as alms to the poor and needy.
Let them wear and feel thankful to you. You can
have heavenly blessings also. We don't lose
anything if we don't wear new clothes
today".Durgamma entreated her daughter to
accept them, in vain, Father's appeal also to flat
before Bharatamma. Finally Durgamma
approached her son-in-law and begged pardon of
him, saying "I committed a great mistake; I could
not but talk to you discourteously. Please don't
take my words to heart. On this festive day, your
minds should be free from unpleasantness. Kindly
ask your wife to accept my gift and comply with my
request. She may perhaps agree!" But Bharatamma
was firm. "Whatever may happen when once I take
a decision, it is final. That's all." The festival of the
New Year passed by as per Bharatamma's
will.Venkata Laxminarasamma was totally upset
with the financial strain. All the wealth was
evaporating like camphor powder. Her mental
tension lead to blood pressure and consequently to
paralysis. She was bed ridden.Bharatamma was
attending upon her and looking after her every
need, as if she was an infant. Dressing of hair,
bath, clothing, feeding etc., were taken care of
duly. Nature calls were no exception. When the
patient suddenly started to vomit, Bharatamma
60

61

bent forward and collected it in both her hands,

joining together like a bowl. Massaging her legs,
and fanning with a palm leaf fan till midnight were
also a part of the routine of
Bharatamma.Bharatamma did not hate her motherin-law. She did not consider the mother-in-law's
plight as tit for tat. Bharatamma treated her with
due respect and regard as usual. Infact, kindness
and affection were blended with them.Venkata
Laxminarasamma was stunned at the nobility and
service, extended by her daughter-in-law. She felt
ashamed of her past behaviour. She was in tears of
repentance. With a hesitant voice, bending her
head and looking down uttered, "Bharatamma! You
are the light of our family. We are blessed to have
a priceless jewel like you with us. I tortured you
inhumanly for no fault of yours' I slashed you with
my poignant tongue. I was haughty, cruel, and
dictatorial. I am a terrible sinner. I am now reaping
the fruit of what I did. Your agony did not go waste
-'I am now cursed. You are the embodiment of
forgiveness. Even if you pardon me with a broadheart, God won't. Hence my present plight. I could
not understand your nobility. Now my repentance
is torturing me. I have no daughters. Even if I had,
perhaps, they would not have attended upon me
like you. I have realised my grave mistake. But God
denied me the opportunity to correct it. All right. I
should be punished. Will you kindly excuse me
magnanimously? I shall breathe my last
61

62

peacefully." The mother-in-law pleaded for mercy

again and again.Bharatamma was disturbed when
her mother-in-law appealed to her for pardon. She
replied "No, No. Unnecessarily, you are attributing
non-existing things to yourself and lamenting. I
don't have any hatred for you. You did not torture
me nor was I put to trouble." All these things are
common everywhere. Everything happens
according to Destiny. You are merely instrumental.
That had been my view all the time. What am I to
excuse you? Between us no such requests have any
place, whatever. You are as respectable as my
mother. If you request me to excuse you, it is said
that my longevity decreases. Kindly do not talk in
such a manner with me and forget the past. It is
my duty to serve you in order to "get salvation."
This is a unique privilege for me unlike all others.
In-future, if I get bedridden, should not my
daughter-in-law look after me and nurse me?" Thus
spoke Bharatamma softly, affectionately and
tenderly.Venkata Laxminarasamma attempted to
lift both her hands and to extend them towards
Bharatamma, as though she was the Goddess of
Forgiveness. Bharatamma immediately caught hold
of her hands, bent her head and bowed to her.After
a few days, Venkata Laxminarasamma lost her
speech. The soul started to try to leave the body.
One day at about midnight, while Bharatamma was
trying to make her sip a spoonful of the sacred
Tulasi water, Venkata Laxminarasamma passed
62

63

away in the lap of Bharatamma. ;Along with

wealth, his life-long partner passed away and the
painful separation made Venkatappayya shed
tears, for the first time.In October 1917,
Bharatamma became pregnant. A seed as sown to
uplift the Uppuluri family to the skies.
Venkatappayya felt happy to learn that he would
become a grandfather in a short time. It would be a
solace for him in his present lonely life.One day an
old widow stepped in, with firm support of her
walking stick, tick-ticking on the floor. She called
Venkatappayya in a familiar tone "Venkatappayya!
I learn that my grand daughter is in the family
way; Is it so? I came over to see my child. Her
unparalleled service to her mother-in-law is
appreciated by every body everywhere. Such an
exemplary woman would definitely blessed with
exemplary son! He may altogether change the
horoscope of the family itself! The time of arrival
of a new daughter-in-law and a cow are said to
alter the horoscope of the family totally. Where-is
my grand daughter?" She called out in a
commanding voice. Before she stepped into the
next room, Bharatamma came out and bowed
before her, touching her feet. The old granny lifted
her up softly and with a smile blessed her." How I
wish to give a way my longevity to you! Come back
from your paternal house, with an excellent child
in your arms. I will come again to bless my great
grand son! Best of Luck!"While leaving the house,
63

64

she looked at Venkatappayya, and noticed his

melancholic mood. "My dear fellow! You are
gloomy like a fool. Neither bodies nor wealth last
long! Don't you know it? Your progeny will
definitely flourish in the future! Your grand son will
restore the prestige and dignity of your family and
even elevate it to a peak level. I shall take leave of
you. It is getting ark. This old woman has to grope
in the dark, if I linger any longer." So saying, she
left.Even from childhood, Bharatamma was
devotee of Lord Krishna. Every part of her body every cell of it - was manifested by the name Lord
Krishna. Everything was Lord Krishna for her. Lord
Krishna was omnipresent for her. Her faith was
firm like a rock. She believed that the growing
embryo within her was a boon of the Lord. The
child would be born with a trace of the Lord or
"Divine Amsa" all her earlier austerities and
prayers would yield a Divine fruit. She firmly
believed that her son would earn universal name
and fame, thus salve even paternal as well as
maternal generations.Every mother desired her
motherhood to be an extremely pleasant and
happy one. Depending upon their cultural
background and noble heritage, such desires and
wishes take different shapes naturally.Just before
leaving for Gudiwada, Bharatamma bowed to her
father-in-law and touched his feet in the customary
manner. He blessed and presented one hundred
sixteen rupees to her and said, "I wish that your
64

65

trip will be a happy and a fruitful one. With wideopen eyes, I will be awaiting your return with my
grandson in your arms. On receiving the news of
your delivery, I will send Sitaramayya immediately.
Many years passed by for this house after children
crawled and smiled all around. I pray to God to
shower his grace on you". Thus, she was given a
touching farewell.Ever since she came to know
about her daughter's pregnancy, Durgamma had
been restless with eagerness to see her beloved
daughter. Golden complexion, best conduct,
supreme intelligence - all are interwoven in her
daughter. As such, she began to anticipate that her
grandson would be extraordinary in every respect.
It is said that interest is dearer than the principal
amount!On the arrival of her daughter, Durgamma
was in ecstasy, as a matter of fact. Her joy knew no
bounds. She attended upon her pregnant daughter
very carefully to the best of her ability, in view of
the extreme tenderness of the embryo.
Bharatamma had no doubt freedom at in-law's
house. At her paternal home, she had a sort of
satisfaction. She had complete rest, without any
responsibilities, what so ever. Her devotion and
prayers were in full swing.From her childhood,
Bharatamma was having a separate room for
herself. In those days, she had gathered peacock
feathers, bead garlands, Kondapalli toys, small
coloured glass tube garlands and other thing to
playwith. In the cupboard she carefully preserved
65

66

storybooks of ideal and pious housewives, besides

pouranic books. Sri Krishna wears a peacock
feather in his head. As such, Bharatamma had a
special liking for it. During her childhood days, she
believed that turmeric smeared feather would give
birth to 'small Peacock feather', when hidden in
the pages of a book. Bharatamma recalled those
days smilingly. For very many years a portrait of
Krishna, playing his flute, had been hanging on the
wall. Now the portrait of mother Yasoda, feeding
child Sri Krishna, in her lap, had a place on the
wall.Sitting alone in her rooms, she had a number
of reminiscences of her childhood. A type of
fragrance emanating from that room was very
pleasant. She moved about in that room for a while
and opened the cupboard. She browsed through
some of the books. There was book containing
rituals and vows, associated with different types of
prayers. Suddenly she remembered and recalled a
particular one. Sitting on the doorsill, with legs on
either side of the sill. Rubbing the drop on the sill
with the right forefinger, a song is sung,
Bharatamma hummed the song within herself for a
while.She was spending her time more and more
for devotional prayers. She was meditating hours
together and getting unaware of her surroundings.
Her mind turned inwards, and she resembled the
great lady ascetic, Meerabai who had absorbed
herself totally with the supreme spirit. She was
keeping herself away from everything and keeping
66

67

quiet and indifferent. She was behaving like a

guest who would leave after a short
time.Bharatamma was evincing no interest in
ornaments. After attending to daily routine in the
morning, she was staying in the room only. Food
was not felt attractive or tempting any longer. But
she was particular of taking milk, spiced with a
little saffron which would strengthen the
embryo.Throughout the day Bharatamma kept
herself busy with meditation and uttering the
sacred name of Lord Krishna silently. Whenever
she slept, she slept for hours and hours, as if she
was in the grip of some supernatural power. She
felt happier to lose herself in such a deep
sleep.Durgamma felt disturbed and tried to wake
up her with a great difficulty. After a while, as
though she just descended from a super heavenly
plane, she would look at every one, expressing her
annoyance silently, for disturbing her. Durgamma
felt afraid of an evil spirit's influence on her
daughter and got the necessary remedy done,
according to local beliefs.One day, Bharatamma did
not emerge at all from her room. Being terrified,
Durgamma pushed open the door and was taken
aback to see her daughter leaning sidewards in an
unconscious state, in padmasana posture. Two
people lifted her up and gently placed her on a
bed. It was thought that she might be weak and so
swooned. After a while, Bharatamma came to
senses and questioned. "What happened? Why
67

68

have you all flocked around me?". She was told

that she fell unconscious. She replied "No. I don't
think so. Perhaps, I visited some unknown
heavenly planes. I was extremely happy
then."Durgamma cautioned her daughter that if
pregnant woman did not take due care of her food,
anything might happen. "At least for the sake or
the embryo, nutritious food should invariably be
taken", She added.At the time of prayer,
Bharatamma felt some overflowing dynamism, with
a divine touch, within herself - the touch would
control her life.In Hindu families it is the usual
practice to celebrate, what is called "Seemantam"
for the pregnant woman, after the embryo attains
and age of six months. It is women's
function.Accordingly, Durgamma planned to
celebrate it in a big way. An auspicious day and
time were finalised and pendals with palm leaves
were erected before their house. The entrances
were decorated with green mango leaf garlands
and thresholds were smeared with Turmeric and
vermilion spots, prominently on them. Different
types of tasty dishes were got prepared at home in
large quantities. Invitations were extended to all
ladies in neighborhood as well as rich cultivator
families.Bharatamma liked peacock blue colour.
She got a costly blue saree, from Bezawada.
Bhratamma had a special oil bath. She wore the
blue coloured silk saree and her braid was also
decorated with flowers. Durgamma ornamented
68

69

her daughter with her own jewel as well as the

other jewels she had. Bhratamma was asked to
bow to five aged hoary housewives, and touch
their feet. Then she bowed ,to her mother
similarly.Two ladies stood on either side of her and
caught hold of her arms softly while she walked
gently to a specially decorated chair. Then both her
fore arms and wrists were richly ornamented with
bangles. Bharatamma appeared like a perfect and
complete woman. Two eyes were felt insufficient to
appreciate her supreme beauty.Bharatamma was
participating in the function happily. But at the
heart of hearts, she was thinking of her Lord. 'Body
present - mind absent', so goes the common
saying.The function was followed by a grand feast.
Durgamma felt very happy and thrilled over it.
After every one left the dining hall, Durgamma
reviewed the whole function for a while at heart.
She was afraid that some of the invitees might be
jealous; the evil looks of some might be harmful.
Thus thinking, she got the necessary remedies
performed.While going over to Machilipatnam, on
some work, Sitaramayya got down at Gudiwada on
his way to meet his wife. His mother-in-law
received him cordially this time and enquired
about their welfare. He received due respect and
treatment wholeheartedly from her.After a lapse of
three months, Sitaramayya was meeting his wife.
He noticed something new in her looks. Her eyes
looked like bright glowing lamps. Perhaps,
69

70

pregnant women may appear like that!

Sitaramayya looked at her affectionately and said,
softly "My dear! How are you? Is your health all
right? Father asked me to convey his best wishes.
Your friend, Tayaru got ready to come over here for
your seemantham function. But due to some
sudden unavoidable reason she had to stay away
at home only. She apologised for the same. By the
by, Bharati! the tiny plants you planted in the back
yard are now flowering nicely." Sitaramayya thus
narrated all the details in a pleasing
manner.Bharatamma was pleased and smiled at
him. She asked, "How is my father-in-law's health?
Is he all right? Is the cook preparing and providing
proper food and other things, carefully. She has
been somewhat lazy and absent-minded. Added to
it she is deaf also!"Sitaramayya replied "Don't
bother! Everything is all right. Your absence is
conspicuously felt by everybody there; we had to
sell a little land and I looked to it."Both were silent
for a while. Bharatamma breathed heavily and,
keeping the subsequent financial problems that
crept up after her mother-in-law's demise in mind,
she remarked "Don't get disturbed. Kindly seek an
employment for yourself. Let us not be dependents
on anybody. We should not hang heavily on any
one. We can live by ourselves. After the delivery
we will join you. Wherever you may work. Let us
live a contended life" She looked at him calmly and
tenderly."Bharati! I am already on the look out for
70

71

a Job, I applied to Andhra Insurance Company and

in that context on my way to Machilipatnam, I got
down here. How can I go via Gudiwada, without
meeting you? Our relatives are helping me to get
the job definitely. The past is vested with God". He
said.Bharatamma felt very happy and said "Believe
me! You will get the job with God's grace. My
intuition tells me so. Don't worry hereafter." She
assured him convincingly.In the evening, before
leaving for Machilipatnam, Sitaramayya advised
Bharati to take care of her health. "Take timely
food every day. If your wish takes concrete shape
and if I get the job I will write to you." Bharatamma
had carefully saved some money earlier. She gave
it to him, saying "Keep this amount with you. It will
help you to meet your expenses." Sitaramayya
declined the offer, "No, Bharati! I have sufficient
money with me. Keep it with you." But she insisted
and thrust the" money into his pocket, saying 'I
don't need it. Kindly you take it!"Bharatamma
looked at her husband steadily for a while;
suddenly she felt a wave of fear in herself, just for
a moment. Again her looks followed him up to the
end of the street on his way to Machilipatnam.* *
*From her childhood days, Bharatamma had the
habit of alms-giving. If anybody expressed a liking
for anything in her position, she would give it away
without any hesitation. She never liked to keep
things for herself. She had no special attachment
for any particular thing. In her childhood, she was
71

72

lavish in alms giving.Whenever anybody came to

their gate and stretched his hand for alms, he
never left with an empty hand. She was keeping a
basket full of rice always ready for this purpose.
Besides, small change too was kept ready in a
small tin. On hearing a voice at the gate,
Bharatamma used to rush with alms.At nights,
everyday an old man used to come, carrying a yoke
with alms bowls and small ringing bells on either
side of it. On hearing the approaching bells,
Bharatamma would proceed to the gate, without
any loss of time. He used to bless her wholeheartedly to have all-round prosperity in her life.
For a few days, there had been no ringing of the
bells. She was expecting him at every night and
after a few days she came to know that he was no
more. The sad news pricked her kind heart, she felt
his disappearance a lot and she remembered him
the charitable nature never left her.One evening,
an ascetic person in saffron clothes approached
their gate and begged aloud for alms. At that time,
Bharatamma was in the prayer room. On hearing
him, breathing heavily but walking steadily she
carried a small basket filled with rice, along with a
few coins also, to the gate. The person at the gate
looked like Lord Siva, with matted hair and dressed
in saffron. She had a devotional feeling towards
him, bowed to him, and passed on the alms to his
pouch. The coins were later given to him, hoping to
have his blessings.The ascetic glanced at her,
72

73

closed his eyes for a moment. After a while, he

declared, calmly looking at her. "Child! My pouch is
full now. I don't need to proceed further for alms.
Shortly, your pouch will be full and your prayers
will yield the fruit, as you desire. You will have an
excellent son and you will attain salvation."Usually
such ascetic persons blessed housewife, saying
"May your married life last long!" or "May your
longevity be quite long" or "May your progeny
flourish!" For some unknown reason the ascetic did
not bless her like that!As the pregnancy advanced
further, the body of Bharatamma became bulky due
to increase of water content all over. She was
gasping, whenever she tried to walk, as if she was
not carrying a normal child. The child inside was
felt as too heavy. On her golden skin, black streaks
were appearing. There is a belief that such colour
is an indication of masculine child. As such people
began to predict the birth of a son, who, as per the
faith in the community, would help his ancestors to
skip over a particular zone in the hell,
"Punnamanaraka".Bharatamma was performing her
daily prayers regularly. While Bharatamma slept on
a cot, Durgamma slept very near her cot on a mat.
Who could know the exact time when the mother's
help would be required?As soon as Bharatamma
went to bed, she was getting dreams and the
dormant activity would wake up and manifest itself
in thousand ways during her sleep. After she woke
up, it would appear as though the dream was
73

74

reality and all the world around was an illusion.

The whole experience was perhaps due to her
mental agitation and devotional ecstasy. She was
getting drowned in ardent devotion.Delivery days
were fast approaching. The elder daughter of
Durgamma died after giving birth to Gopalam, at
Visakhapatnam, Durgamma therefore become over
cautious and it was decided to arrange for the
delivery at Gudiwada, taking all the necessary
precautions. However, there were discussions in
the family. Another sister of Bharatamma, by name
Saraswatamma offered that the delivery could very
happily take place at her house. She was the wife
of Vemuri Chinnayya Rao of Machilipatnam.
Saraswatamma sent a message to her mother to
that effect.Bharatamma also agreed to go over to
Machilipatnam. Durgamma got in auspicious day
fixed for the journey. She offered her prayers in the
local Bheemeswara Temple and offerings were
made to the Lord. It was the journey day.At the
time of their departure from home, according to
the local faith, Washerman (Dhobi) carrying soiled
clothes, was asked to come towards them as a
good augury. Bharatamma went round the paternal
house, and the sacred Tulasifort in the yard, in
particular. She stepped out of the house, and got
into the cart. Unexpectedly two Brahmins also
came towards them in the opposite direction.
Every one felt that all these omens indicate
supreme happiness for Bharatamma. She left for
74

75

Machilipatnam.Her sister, Saraswatamma took

immense care in fixing up the midwife also. A
experienced person, in whose hands there had
been many happy deliveries was fixed, to attend
on Bharatamma.In her house, a room was perfectly
cleaned and kept ready exclusively for the delivery.
The window doors were closed and covered with
curtains. In those days dark rooms were allotted
for delivery. In a small niche in that room a castor
oil lamp alone was allowed to glow. A hurricane
lamp was kept ready at hand.Bharatamma reached
Machilipatnam, along with Durgamma and a few
servants. In the allotted room, a portrait of Lord
Krishna, playing the flute was mounted on the wall.
Whether it was already there or whether at the
request of Bharatamma, it was hung there - is not
known. The cot had coarse cotton yarn woven on it
and already kept ready by the time Bharatamma
arrived from Gudiwada. Their prayer room was
adjacent to the delivery room. Bharatamma lay on
the cot and while looking at the portrait she
uttered the sacred name of Lord Krishna always.
Everybody was anxious and eager for her
deliver.According to the oral calculations and
predictions, Bharatamma would give forth a child
in the period - 30 June to 2nd July. But there are no
signs of pangs for Bharatamma; So Durgamma
began to doubt the prediction. Bharatamma was
not physically strong, by nature. Due to anemic
condition she looked pale. But her eyes were bright
75

76

and twinkling. She believed that the delivery would

be easy. Though she was active at heart, at the
same time she was very eager to have the delivery
at the earliest and ease herself. She began to
imagine her blessed son in her beloved arms.She
began to imagine that her son would be like this or
like that and so on. In her imagination, her son
would appear for a while and facd out suddenly.
She tried to create a definite picture of her son and
retain it in her imagination. But she
failed.Therefore she was able to imagine a hazy
son in her mind. Suckling the child, bathing him,
sending him to sleep, singing a lullaby etc were
her mental functions, In her dreamy state, a
sudden cry of the infant would be heard and she
would get up with a jerk and look around. She
would notice her mother fast asleep nearby and
later realise that she had a dream.She would look
at her stomach and would say to herself, "Ah! The
child is still here! I dreamt that he is weeping!"
There was same movement inside. It was not a
dream. It was a fact. Perhaps with a desire to come
out, he was slightly struggling. "That is why my
beloved one is moving his hands and legs briskly!
Be patient, my dear! I am more eager to see you!
How can you know my eagerness! Minutes are
.passing on as if they are eons. I am counting days.
With wide open eyes I am awaiting your arrival!"
Thinking like this she was once again plunging into
sleep, continuing her dreams.Suddenly on 3rd July,
76

77

pangs started for Bharatamma. The pains were

increasing more and more. They were unberable.
She started twisting this way and that. It was
though that at any moment the delivery might take
place. But there was a decrease of the pains and
they disappeared!The next day again, the pangs
started, as on the previous day! Bharatamma could
not bear the pain. It was thought that the child
was on the way. Hot water was kept ready in the
room. The midwife was ready at hand, near the
cot. But the pains disappeared as quickly as they
developed. Thus six days elapsed with false pains
appearing and disappearing, telling on the nerves
of Bharatamma.It was the 8th July. At midnight
pangs started extremely violently and painfully.
She was twirling and twisting and started shouting
loudly. People around were terrified. Doubts of her
survival were sprouting out at their hearts for the
first time. There was gradual aggravation of pangs.
It appeared as though the earth was having pangs
and quaking.Everybody was on their toes,
anxiously awaiting the delivery at any moment.
Bharatamma was fluttering like a leaf in a cyclone.
To prevent the turning of the child into horizontal
position, the midwife tied a cloth tightly on the
stomach of Bharatamma, in vain. As if unwilling to
enter the world, the child turned away. The
midwife put forth all her experience and skill and
with a great difficulty turned the child into normal
direction and remarked "The little insolent fellow is
77

78

tumultuous".Soon after, the hues and cries of

Bharatamma reverberated all over. Every one was
perturbed and the gray headed midwife herself
was looking aghast.There were indications that a
new being is going to enter this illusory world,
making its way through the mother's womb. Slowly
the head started to gleam out. Immediately,
Saraswatamma noted the time. Bharatamma was
whirling and twirling continuously.Thus took place
the incoming of a stranger into the world. It
appeared as though a hill pierced its way out
through the earth. It seemed to be a spiraling king
cobra, living inside a cavern, at the root of trees,
came out, when forest fire was spreading all over.A
babe was born. An old lady rang a silver plate
signifantly. As soon as the infant came out, he
started to cry kar-kar - as if he was reluctant to
come out of erstwhile dark area into a darker
world. It was extremely difficult to keep him at
peace.Bharatamma was very much exhausted. She
had a completely relaxed breath, as if she
unloaded a very heavy weight. The dreamy
expectation of the mother for nine full months
came to a culmination on that day. She felt as
though she unloaded a very heavy weight.
Bharatamma was very much tired and began to
breathe easily after the delivery.She has been
waiting for nine months to become a mother and
cherished her motherhood. Her waiting has come
to an end at last.The gifted fruit of all her earlier
78

79

prayers was in her hands in the form of a child. The

midwife very carefully examined the child whether
all the limbs were all right or not. With the help of
a thread she severed the umbilical card that has
been hither to connecting the child to the mother.
Thus the bond was cut once for all.The waist of
mother was tied up all around. The infant was
given a bath and exposed to benzoin incense and
carefully made to lie on the soft linen near the
mother. Later the consecration was performed.
Member of the family had been eagerly awaiting
the birth of the uplifter of Uppuluri Lineage. He
was now born. It was Suddha Padyami of Ashada
Month, Kala Yukta year. The birth star was
punarvasu. The time of birth was 06.15 A.M. As per
English Almanac, it was 9th July 1918.The midwife
received more emoluments than agreed to earlier.
A new sarees also were presented to her by
Durgamma. She also said, "In Your blessed hands
dangerous period has passed over. We cannot
forget your help in our life time." The midwife
replied respectfully, "At one stage for me also my
hands and legs have stiffened, unable to decide
what to do. I struggled at heart and I doubted even
the survival of your daughter. This is an abnormal
delivery. She had pangs seven times like cyclones
and I had never seen such a difficult delivery
earlier." The midwife bowed to Durgamma and
left.Durgamma prayed to God in innumerable
forms for saving her daughter from the terrible
79

80

jaws of death. When she would go to Gudiwada,

she would get special worships performed in her
daughter's name in Bheemeswara
Temple.Bharatamma was slim by birth. But she had
Himalayan strength at heart though weak
physically. By this delivery, her body was butted,
squabbled and wrangled everywhere. By looking at
the blessed infant sleeping soundly in the linen
again and again, Bharatamma forgot all the earlier
tormant as if in hell for the past seven days. She
was experiencing a great tranquility as if touched
by a magical herb. She was experiencing supreme
happiness now. All the hair on her body stood like
bristles. She was shedding tears of joy. As usual
her imagination started functioning in full
swing."Oh! This child is the Divine gift of my Lord
Shri Krishna. He graced me with this gift.
Therefore this child is born with specific purpose.
My long time desire has materialised. Like a great
treasure he will be taken care of, he shall be
brought up in the same manner as Yashoda Mata
brought up Lord Balakrishna. His graceful gift,
childish gossip, all sorts of pranks will make me
forget myself and world. In a special manner, he
should be brought up since he has bright future.
His name and fame will make my birth a historic
one."In this manner, Bharatamma began to imagine
about her future, with her infant son by her side in
the bed. Though her body was painful as if crushed
by an elephant, her mind was full of ecstasies.
80

81

When she would slip into sleep, her inner

conscience would reveal entirely new realms.She
was listening to a melodious flute. It was not
known where it was coming. From Brindavan? From
Gokulam? She ran and ran but could not find
Muralidhar. It appeared that the music of the flute
was emanating from a near by place. She ran in
that direction. She felt hat she was approaching it,
but the music was going floating in the air.
Whatever speed she was moving with she could
not know the whereabouts of Krishna. While
floating in the sky she suddenly fell down uttering
the words, "Krishna, Krishna."Durgamma heard her
daughter uttering "Krishna", "Krishna" and woke
her up with a great difficulty. Bharatamma opened
her eyes as if she descended from a different plane
and stared around. After a moment, with a feeble
voice she asked for a little water to drink, recalling
her dream. The mother in an infant's bed may feel
more thirsty to avoid it. Durgamma prepared a
special fluid of Chebulic Myrobalan (Karakkaya - in
Telugu) fruit and kept ready. With that solution
Bharatamma's palate was satisfied. She was
listening to a sweet music of divine flute
clearly.After three days making her dreams
completely a mere illusion Bharatamma had an
attack of pleurisy. She was running high
temperature, and it was felt that paddy grains get
parched on touch in her hot body. With extreme
weakness and paleness, she stuck herself up to the
81

82

cot like dried skin of a fruit. Her golden complexion

was smeared by thin black hue. The lively grace of
her face was turning dim. In those days, it was said
that when a mother in a child's bed is attacked by
any disease, even Lord Brahma cannot save
her.Doctors administered treatment to no avail.
The condition of Bharatamma was turning grim,
causing anxiety. Bands of wet cloth were applied
on her forehand again and again in vain. Medicines
also were becoming ineffective. Even fluid diet was
not received properly by her. Added to it
Bharatamma began to develop hiccups: Her feet
and legs were getting out of control. Her body
began to become rough and stiff gradually. She
was feeling drowsy. But she was uttering "Krishna,
Krishna" in a low tone as if she was in delirium
state.Though she was struggling for life, her
dreamy world continued to be active. Her
imaginations were centering round her son."The
child was weeping aloud continuously.
Bharatamma heard his cry and got up. The cradle
was empty. Where have all my people gone? Not
even one is seen. Why? How did they allow him to
go out? She began to run in search of her son. She
could hear the cry of the boy but where is he? No
where he is seen. Bharatamma felt impatient and
uneasy listening to his continuous cry. At last at a
for off place under a tree, Bharatamma saw her
son. She tried to pick him up and hug him eagerly.
But she could not approach him. On the other hand
82

83

the distance between the mother and the child

appeared to increase. What is this mystery? The
boy is clearly seen and his cry is distinctly heard
but the child is beyond reach, why? Is this boy
getting away from her? Suddenly the child's cry
was not audible. In her very presence, how could
the boy disappear? She felt her body very light like
a cork. She felt as if she was falling into valley.
Bharatamma tried to bawl out in vain. She was
gazing all around in a helpless condition. She was
terrified. She observed some heavenly beings
travelling in the sky carrying empty palanquin. She
stretched her hands towards them for help. They
were waving their hands to come up. She slipped
down into the valley. Nothing was visible there. It
was a dark den. What happened to the child? What
is happening to me? - She vaguely questioned her
self."Bharatamma groaned aloud for a while. She
was uttering the word, 'Krishna, Krishna.'
Durgamma got up immediately and asked her
daughter, "What happened child, any bad dream?
Bharatamma opened her eyes a little. She
remembered that she had fallen into a valley. But
how is she now here? She stared at everything.
Durgamma felt that her daughter had a bad dream
and she took rectifying steps against it's bad
effects. A little medicine was given. Besides, a
spoon full of barley water also was given.
Bharatamma felt relieved a little and her mind was
active again.She felt that her dream could not be
83

84

empty dream. There was some inner meaning for

it. "Will I lose him? Or will he lose me? No, No, I
don't care for me. But the child should survive and
live safely. He is the boon of Lord Sri Krishna."
Thus thinking Bharatamma began to meditate for a
while. The secret suddenly struck at her heart. The
doors towards future were opening. The secret of
her life became clear to her. "Krishna" is the root of
the entire world - cause and effect relationship
activity and inactivity in the world. There is always
an ultimate goal for His actions. Krishna is the
protector and rescuer for the world. He is the
Ocean of kindness. Why does he separated my son
from me? All this is a play for Him. He is the
director of the worldly drama.Bharatamma was
recalling a few lines from Bhagavatam at her heart.
"Depending upon the turbulent condition of the
river and the in the channels, innumerable sand
particles join one another, continue to move
together and separate from one another. In a
similar way in the great flow of time and in the
illusionary world a number of living things live
together and get scattered. The birth of a living
thing to another living thing is illusion. The bond
developing between them is another illusion.
Those bonds are as a matter of fact between the
bodies but not the living things. Death is a period
of recess for the living thing. In this illusionary
network, the beings who wear bodies are awaiting
that recess period."Bharatamma was thought to
84

85

herself that she was born with an ultimate

purpose; after it is fulfilled she had no place on the
earth. For the sake of the birth of a child, with a
divine purpose, her body was used as a tool. Why
should she be afraid of death? Thus thinking, the
mind of Bharatamma gradually settled to
peace.Does her desire remain unfulfilled? Will all
estimates and plans get upset? After a seedling is
planted, will it not be provided with water? While a
birth is taking place, will not the necessary
precautions be taken care of?The thoughts of
Bharatamma developed like waves in an ocean and
began to move about her son. For her, the child
was the central point.In the heart of hearts she
had a very important idea to express out. She was
feeling restless and anxious. She thought of her
son who had been occupying her tender heart for a
while.After her, who will look after her son? Who
will take up the responsibility of his future? Who
will support him? Who should be entrusted with
this heavy responsibility? Should it be entrusted to
her husband who had been loving her in thought,
word and dead? Probably not. For a moment on her
mental screen, the image of her husband appeared
and disappeared. Then who else?Thus thinking
again and again finally her thoughts took a
concrete shape. She felt calm at heart and
breathed easily.Yes! if this responsibility is
entrusted to 'him' her wish will be completely and
correctly executed. Her son will not feel her
85

86

absence at all. Though he is motherless, he will not

be unprotected under his shelter and care. Her son
will grow happily. Her ambition will definitely be
achieved.Bharatamma moved this way and that in
her cot and beckoned to her melancholic mother to
come nearer. She told her in a feeble voice "Please
send word for father. I have to talk to him
specially."Doubting the survival of her daughter till
her husband's return from Gudivada, Durgamma
asked her daughter in convulsive tone, "please
speak out to us, we will inform your
father."Bharatamma nodded across and uttered "I
my self should talk to him. Send word for him
immediately. A messenger rushed to Gudivada for
Pantulu, at Gudivada for some unknown reason her
father desired-to see his daughter and he was
preparing to come to Machilipatnam. Pantulu felt
depressed demoralised on receiving the message.
A nameless terror showed in his face. He controlled
himself and proceeded to
Machilipatnam."Bharatamma! Your father has
come! Please open your eyes", Durgamma
stuttered.Gopala Krishna Murthy Pantulu, looked
at his daughter in the death bed. All his heart was
squeezed on seeing his child, in a horrible
condition. "Oh God! What sins did I commit? My
eldest daughter had passed away, and the wound
is not yet healed. That agony is pounding up again
and again at my heart. And now and innocent child
- she is not even sixteen - Is her longevity only that
86

87

much? Lord! How can I be stable enough to

survive? Why am I given such horrifying
punishment?" Pantulu was tremulous at
heart.Bharatamma slowly lifted her eyelids and
looked at her father with satisfaction. She tried to
speak out something. She wetted her lips slowly
with her tongue and moaned."Our daughter is
trying to tell you only specially something. We
have been waiting for your with wide open eyes,"
said Durgamma.Pantulu sat near his daughter's
head and holding her hand in his, looked into her
eyes, Tenderly touching her forehead and hair, he
asked her, "speak out without fear and without any
hesitation, my dear child". Bharatamma gathered
all her sinking energy and muttered, "Father - he
he'-" she looked at the cradle and the infant.
Pantulu understood that she wanted to say
something about the child. He was very attentive.
Besides Durgamma, Saraswatamma and all other
were around her cot. Outside the sky was cloudy
and the wind was blowing fast. There were
indications of rain. Small droplets of rain started to
fall here and there.Bharatamma thought over
again and again as to what to say. Lord Krishna
occupied her heart totally. She thought of Him for
a moment and began to speak out slowly, in a low
tone."Father, he is not an ordinary child. His birth
is unique. He is the boon of my LordKrishna. I
believe that his birth is purposeful. In the future,
he will attain great heights." Bharatamma looked
87

88

at the child again and said "It is definite", she was

gasping for breath. The room was perfectly silent,
pin-drop silence prevailed all over. Outside the
room, there were trickling sounds of raindrops.The
disappearing energy traces were again gathered
and she said "Father, do not bring him up like an
ordinary child. Please create a great philosophical
and spiritual atmosphere all-around and in such
back-ground only he should be brought up,
literally." She breathed heavily for a while and
again said, "only in your utmost care, he can attain
my desired supreme standards of life. My
conscience is sure of it."While lying on the
deathbed Bharatamma spoke out her heart clearly
to her father. It is said that an oil lamp gives a
brighter glow before getting put off.Bharatamma
felt that her husband, as well as all others could
not execute her will properly. So she entrusted this
heavy responsibility to her father only. She had a
great respect for her father. She had immense faith
in him. Her husband might marry again and be get
a number of children. Under the care of a
stepmother her son could not receive necessary
care and attention. Her son would be simply one
among the many; a person who should create
history might perish insignificantly. His genius
would develop properly to get him name and fame
all over the world, only under the care of her
father.Her father responded to her without any
hesitation. "Your world is as good as the (Holy
88

89

Veda for me, my dear child. As directed by you,

very carefully and attentively, I will bring up your
son; I will provide all the necessary spiritual
atmosphere all around him. You are my Goddess of
Prosperity. I will not violate your word. Believe
me." He was about to shed tears for a moment,
Grief was suppressed with a great
difficulty.Bharatamma appeared to be pleased by
her father's promise. She looked at him thankfully.
Yet, Bharatamma stretched her hand towards her
father and opened her palm suggesting to him to
swear. "Lac-like mother and Rock-like
child".Pantulu was bewildered at his daughter's
suggestion. Immediately he was moved to tears.
For a moment he closed his eyes, and spoke to her
with a rather firm voice, "My dear, I abide by my
word, if I violate it, I am bound to have mean births
in future. Can I have higher ones? I am swearing in
the name of God, I promise you that by my
thought, word and deed, I take up the
responsibility of your son, as you desire". Under
any circumstances, what ever they may be, I will
not leave him, under the care of any body else, I
will protect him as if he is the heart of my hearts.
Believe me, my dear child". He said with a
quavering voice. Agony gushed out of him like a
squeezed sponge.Durgamma was very much
perturbed. With a tremulous voice she asked
Bharatamma "anything else; Please speak out,
dear" She too wanted to share the responsibility. It
89

90

was clear that Bharatamma was approaching her

end. She thought for a while and muttered,
"Mother, do not beat him. Do not rebuke him, never
hurt his feelings, let him never feel my absence.
Look after him like your own child. This is my last
wish". Bharatamma was breathing heavily. The
mother-hood in a woman's life is clearly a visible
manifestation of God's hand-writing.Her father
again said, "you need not repeat your direction to
us again. It is divine direction for us, I stand by my
promise, I will fulfill it, as if it is the performance of
last-' sacred Yagna. Till I breathe my last, I will
never violate my promise. Please be assured of it
without giving any scope for doubt at your
heart".He soothed her reassuringly on a
emphatically note. He was a man of burning
integrity, a moral code of certainty, a strong
cognisant of the deep conviction, a passionate
spirit imbued with tradition. A word given to a
dying person was a law into itself. A divine
obligation and bounden duty.That the prophecy
shall be on the way to fulfillment? Has the boy
destined to sit on a spiritual throne? Was it a
wishful thinking of motherly instinct?Durgamma
was standing by the side of the cot sobbing, tears,
rolling down her cheeks. The elder sister
Saraswatamma, wept and wept and her eyes
turned red. All their relatives were standing aside
with gloomy eyes.The heart of Bharatamma felt
relieved of all the heaviness. She knew her father
90

91

thoroughly. He would always stand by his word. As

such her son would reach supreme heights under
his care. Bharatamma would no longer be afraid of
death. She was ready for it.The last moments were
approaching fast. Her son was sleeping in the
cradle, he was brought to her to have her
affectionate last looks at him. There was immense
happiness in her eyes, while looking at him. It
appeared as though the face of Bharatamma was
reflected on her son's face.The last hours of sunset
cast strange, oppressive eerie light over inside the
room. The atmosphere changed all of sudden. The
rain started. The modicum of flame from the
earthen lamp started flickering like rattling dying
bird vying with dying of Bharatamma.At a distance
on the trees, the birds were making all sorts of
queer sounds. The eyes of Bharatamma were
rolling-up and unsteady. Eyelids were heavy. Her body was
very cold and sweating; heartbeat was becoming slower and slower.Bharatamma
was losing consciousness and her lips were moving very little indistinctively.
Perhaps she was uttering, "Krishna" "Krishna". Her eyes are became heavy pupils
moved unsteadily stupor encircled her. Her body drowing into abyass, sinking of the
life into immense void.The bird of life in her body began to flutter its wings to go
away; the eyes of Bharatamma were closed once for all. Breathing was low; She was
lifted from the cot and made to lie over a mat on which already some old
othes were spread. A little Tulasi water was forcibly slipped into her mouth; She
appeared to have swallowed it. The lamp in the niche began to flutter. The reptile on

wall made a fearful cry; There was thunder bolt

some where outside.The Goddess of Death that
had been following Bharatamma like a shadow took
her into Her arms, and embraced her.The 'Hamsa'
(symbolic celestial bird which indwells in the
the

91

92

human body.) in her, spread its wings and flew

away to unknown spheres. The body of
Bharatamma became totally still, and there was a
bright lightening outside. The lamp in the niche
got itself put out. Her signature in this world is
full-stopped as if the seraphic being completed her
fate allotted mission on earth. All the astrological
calculations went nose dived before ineluctable
destiny !The whole house was plunged into deep
sorrow and the cries disturbed the sleeping child in
the cradle; He woke up and his cries joined the
rest. On that day, the history of Bharatamma came
to a close at 7.30 P.M., It was 16th July, 1918.Uppuluri
Seetaramayya considered seven proposals for his marriage. Bharatamma's proposal
was the seventh one. She had severed birth pangs, seven times, and the son was
born. Seven days after his birth, she passed away. Perhaps in the future the life of
this child would be linked up with the number, 'seven'.The neighbourhood people
remarked "How cruel fate robbed his mother immediately after his birth? Nothing
more unfortunate can be imagined than the motherless child. Who knows what
future lay before him!"?Seven days after giving birth to a son Bharatamma died and
the family of Pantulu was paralysed by the pathos of fate. He lost two wives and two
daughters. Only an Iron willed man could withstand and surpass to the onslaught
grief.

The Advent of a Prodigal Grandson

Without enjoying the fragrance of life, like a
nipped bud, without enamoured motherhood at all,
at the age of hardly sixteen years Bharatamma
passed away. After performing her funeral rites at
Machilipatnam, Gopala Krishna Murthy and his wife
with the infant child in their arms, along with their
adopted son, Jagannadham, returned to
Gudiwada.For the on-lookers they appeared like
92

93

breathing dead bodies and walking skeletons. The

wife of Jagannadham received the infant from the
arms of Durgamma and placed him in the cradle.
Necessary remedial steps were taken against evil
looks in their journey.On entering the house,
Durgamma swooned on the cot, over powered by
grief. All the thoughts were shooting-up at her
heart painfully. All that had happened was like a
night mare. She had brought-up her daughter with
utmost care, and affection. She would never return
again. Durgamma was lying on cot as if she was
paralysed motionless like a corpse?All the
relatives, friends and other well-wishers visited
them one after the other, sympathetically. Pahtulu
leaned in a "Narsaraopet easy chair" calmly like a
"Karma-yogi". It was not known whether there was
a volcano or a forest fire at his heart. At that
moment all his attention was on his wife only. He
knew the agony of his wife at Machilipatnam. He
was aware of the difficulty for her to come back to
normalcy. Some body noticed after the demise of
Bharatamma, strangely the pet dot near
appered.Even after one day Durgamma did not get
up from the cot. Her entire body seemed to be
frozen forgetting all its functions. Durgamma did
not touch even a drop of water. Pantulu
approached her and gently said "Durga,take some
thing. Gather you wits. There is no other go. Can
we pass away along with others? But some day we
should. Durga! If you fast like this what happens to
93

94

your health? If you stand up, then only the home

will be like a home". He turned to his daughter-inlaw and asked how is the child? Is he fed?" She
replied, "Yes he is asleep".Durgamma gathered her
energy and got up in her cot. She knotted her hair,
and set right her dress. She feebly said, 'I am
neither hungry nor thirsty. I gulped something
which tasted like a poison. Durga! The body has
some functions to perform. We need to take some
food at least for even to weep, we need some
energy. Don't we?' So saying, he asked his
daughter-in-law to get some milk for Durgamma.
Accordingly, she brought hot milk in a silver
tumbler. Pantulu gave it to Durgamma, adding,
'Please take it, and take rest.' She touched the
tumbler and felt it hot. She asked her daughter-inlaw, 'Look here! Give me cold milk. This is too hot!'
The daughter-in-law brought cold milk for
Durgamma and took away the hot milk.'Durga!
There is someone for me, waiting outside! I am
going to the Lodge. Somebody has come from
Madras. How long will you hold the tumbler in your
hand like that? Drink the milk please,' he said
softly.Jagannadham performed all the rites and
rituals of Bharatamma. He has a great regard and
love for her. After all, she had been a child in his
arms. He was unable to believe that this most
beloved sister passed away.Pantulu received
condolence message from Adyar as well as other
places in the state, besides from his friends and
94

95

lawyers.On receiving the news that Bharatamma

died, Sitaramayya felt shocked. He recalled her
words to him. When he went to Gudiwada, a few
months back. Venkatappayya sank into his shoes,
on receiving the heart-rending news. 'Oh, my God!
I have been awaiting you, with my grandson in
your arms! Now, your demise, instead! I never
dreamt that I have to receive such terrible news!'
Thus he lamented.Within a few days after his
daughter's death, a friend of Pantulu came running
to him with a fresh news, 'Have you heard this
ghastly news, Pantulu? It seems your son-in-law is
marrying again on coming Thursday. Only 15 days
back he lost his wife. What urgency had he to
marry within such a short time?'On hearing the
shocking news, Pantulu was aghast ! awestruck !
Slowly he recovered his senses inspite of
unpalatable bitter feelings replied, 'There may
have their own urgencies, if not to day on some
other day, he should marry again since he is so
young', in a choked voice. 'That may be true but
does it carry any propriety to sit again as a new
bridegroom when the embers of his dead wife are
still hot?, questioned his friend.Upon knowing this,
Durgamma zoomed up with volcanic rage and
scolded them for their ruthless, diabolical act.
Pantulu pacified her, 'It is all Divine will. Don't get
upset.' Later, it was known that Sita Ramaiah remarried post hastely, because he has to perform
his late mother's death ceremony on that year.
95

96

Only a married son was entitled to do so not a

widower. However majority of relatives could not
digest. The stigma remained for ever.Even a
fountain of water gets dried up gradually, when
water is pumped out continuously for a long time.
Similarly, the financial conditions of
Venkatappayya deteriorated day by day. Earlier, he
lost his wife and now his daughet-in-law passed
away. It was absolutely inevitable to have feminine
dexterity for any home to run smoothly. How long
can anybody pull along alone ? The vacancy should
be filled in without fail. Sitaramayya married again
within 15 days. The name of his wife was
Suryakanthamma and she hailed from Nidamarthi
family. He was aged 21 years and all his long life
was ahead.The earlier attempts of Sitaramayya for
a job became fruitful. The great freedom fighter,
Dr.Bhogaraju pattabhi Sitaramayya has established
Andhra Insurance Company by that time and
with a favourable word from Vemuri Durga
Nageswara Rao, Sitaramayya got appointed in the
Insurance company.Sitaramayya started his family
life afresh and as such his role as a father in
bringing up his son had almost ended, after
becoming his biological father. The innocent child
lost his mother immediately after his birth, he was
separated from his father under peculiar
circumstances.Relatives at Gudiwada felt deep pity
for the child who deprived of his mother. An elderly
woman said One whose birth leads to expiry of
96

97

mother, lives to establish special quality and go

beyond boundaries of his native land to attain
name and fame by quoting a Telugu
proverb.Meenakshamma and Gopalam, the children
of Rukminamma their eldest daughter who had
died earlier were already under the care of
Durgamma. Now, the child of Bharatamma joined
them. Jagannatham too, had his own children.
Though so many children were there in the house,
Durgamma was feeling the absence of Bharatamm
always. She was remembering her daughter and
her movements in every corner of the house and in
association with every article in the house. The
decorative designs and figures drawn with
different powders on the floor by Bharatamma had
been as fresh as they were. The manure provided
to Tulasi was still fresh in the fort. The clothes of
Bharatamma were still hanging on the clothsline in
the yard. Durgamma was imagining that her
daughter might step in at anytime as if
returning from outside.Pantulu wanted his wife to
come to normalcy. "Durga, this immense grief is a
punishment. It is a sort of training for us. We have
one and only aim before to us Our daughter
entrusted a heavy responsibility to us. Setting
aside everything we have to strive hard towards it.
Please don't lose yourself. You are the backbone of
the family You know philosophy well, still I am
repeating it. The relationships such as wife,
husband daughter relative friend etc., are all
97

98

illusions. God is the only reality. He is the director

of the grand drama of the world. We are merely
playing our roles allotted by him. When the
scheduled scene is over, we disappear. The great
wheel of time is rolling on eternally and we are
small particles on its rim to fall out. We must
strengthen our minds and carry on as per the
Destiny. Death is natural. We must understand the
divine play and pacify ourselves We must fulfill our
responsibilities. Do you know that the name of our
daughter has a special meaning? Bharati is the
name of Goddess Saraswathi or the Goddess of
Speech and education. The letter "Bha" stands for
light. Thus the last word of our daughter is a torch
in our hands showing us the path to go
along."They thought that they might go on a
pilgrimage to sacred places to have change of
place and attain mental peace. But later they gave
up the idea in view of the difficulties involved in
taking the infant with them. However, in the name
of the son of Bharatamma, clothes were
distributed to poor children. Necessary remedial
prayers and worships were performed in the house
to neutralise the effects of evil spirits, if any,
around them.In order to keep his wife's mind
occupied, he invited a 'Bhajan' party from
Bezawada, to come over to them along with their
orchestra to stay with them for a week.
Accordingly the invitees were singing devotional
songs adapting classical tunes and in
98

99

accompaniment of their different musical

instruments, daily early in the morning, evening
and at night.It was not an ordinary devotional
songs party. They were ardent devotees who sung
in praise of God, forgetting even their food and
water. The house of Pantulu reverberated with the
songs and the vibrations generated pulsation's in
the entire body of every listener. The listeners and
participants in the concert felt as though they
were in a different celestial world.The mind
experiences such an inexplicable supreme state
and as such it is called "Sabdabrahma" or God in
the audible form. Form such form, the real ascetic
knowledge emanates. Mere scholarship without
devotion is nothing but babbling. Listening to
devotional music continuously is more absorbing
than scholarship.Keeping the son of Bharatamma
in her lap, Durgamma used to sing devotional
songs and to lose her external consciousness.
Gradually she over come the immense grief and
melancholy, and attained balance of mind. She
stopped to recall her sad experiences and even if
they disturbed her, she was controlling
herself.Previously at the time of usual daily
prayers to God, her mind was not steady. She could
not have peace of mind. But now, her mind was
peaceful, due to some unknown reason. At the
time of worship, she started to listen to OM...OM...
again and again in low tone. She could not know
from where it was emanating. Some times she was
99

100

having visions of unknown realms, at the prayer

time. Now and then she was seeing divine light
too.Thus her devotion gradually started to get
elevated to high levels. Not only that, she began to
feel some invisible presence near by always. One
day Durgamma noticed a 'hand' on the wall, which
was scribbled some 'mantra' and disappeared.was
it a mere illusion or a mental distortion?She put
forth her strange experiences before her husband.
He was pleased to know all the details of her
unusual experiences and commented, "You are
blessed, Durga! I have been meditating for many
years and yet I am not as lucky as you are. Please
go ahead. Your path gets cleared. Some day, some
great invisible person may give you initiation at
the right time. Another important point, Durga!
Please keep your experiences as your own. They
should not be revealed. Don't publicise them. It is
the rule." So saying, Pantulu congratulated his wife
for her spiritual progress.Ascetics at different
spiritual levels, philosophers, Scholars Logicians
used to visit Pantulu and he hosted all of them
happily. Thus, necessary foundation was laid for
the transformation of the residence of Pantulu into
an important Philosophical Center.Durgamma
started to attend to her domestic work normally
Jagannadham, the adopted son of Pantulu, went to
Bezwada. After adopting him, Pantulu got him
educated and also gave away a share in his
property. After Marriage Jagannadham settled at
100

101

Bezawada as a lawyer.Pantulu believed that every

one should work hard and rise up by self-effort. He
did not like anybody to idle away all the time by
spending away ancestral property.The son of
Bharatamma was not fortunate enough to enjoy his
mother's affection and milk. He did not relish cow
milk or buffalo milk or tinned milk. The milk was
not digested and led to loose bowels. He
developed a little cough also. They searched for
wet nurse.-In those days just delivered woman of
poor families would hire for feeding. It was learnt
that a woman belonging to Goud community had
just delivered a child and she could feed another
child also. Her name was Gouramma. She was
called for immediately to come and meet
Durgamma.She could not believe her ears. She was
wondering whether she, a poor woman belonging
to a lower strata in the society, might suckle a
child from a rich brahmin family? She observed
that the child was handsome and healthy like a
Gods gift. His complexion was yellow like a
cucumber.Gouramma felt that it was her good
fortune to take him into her arms. She felt thrilled
and anxiously tried to suckle him. But the child
was indifferent. Gouramma patiently tried to make
friendship with him, by lulling him and fondling
him tenderly. After some time a sort of concord
developed between him and his 'hired' mother. He
allowed Gouramma to suckle him happily.
Gradually a type of bond developed between them.
101

102

Thus, every day she was coming over to their

house three or four time to suckle the
child.Gouramma knew that Brahmins observe
highest level of cleanliness generally. As such, she
was cleaning her breast thoroughly before feeding
the child. She too was very clean and tidy and she
enjoyed to suckle him, she did not know why
perhaps it was due to the monthly emoluments,
she was receiving from Durgamma or due to any
other unknown reason.Meenakshamma and
Gopalam, the children of late Rukminamma were
also being looked after by their grandmother
Durgamma. their father married again and he was
away. Thus it happened to be the responsibility of
Durgamma to look after the three children.
Meenakshamma was 6 years old and Gopalam
three or four. Meenakshmma plays with her young
brothers, looks after them and assists Durgamma
in her household chorus.When Bharatamma was
alive, she was keeping Meenakshamma and
Gopalam in cradles and swinging them singing a
song. Similarly, Durgamma was swinging
Bharatamma's son in a cradle and singing the same
song. When Bharatamma was a child, then
Durgamma was singing the same song 'Kasturi
Ranga-Ranga1 which was praising Lord Krishna's
childhood heroics who killed the king Kamsa as a
boy. The heart of Durgamma became suffocated
when she sang the song re-calling the childhood of
Bharatamma. The grief was associated with
102

103

memories of the childhood of her deceased

daughter. Music has nostalgic memories.The usual
naming ceremony which is carefully performed in
Brahmin families was not performed in the case of
the son of Bharatamma, considering the Birth-Star
of the child sometimes a suitable name would be
selected. In the case of this child, the function was
not thought of due to some unknown reason.The
mother of the boy was an ardent devotee of Lord
Sri Krishna'. She was telling that her son was the
boon of Lord Sri Krishna. As such everybody
though that 'Gopala Krishna Murthy' would be the
appropriate name for the child. Everybody used to
call him 'Krishna' or 'Krishnudu'. Pantulu used to
call him 'Kittu'. Durgamma used to call him as
'Ramudu' because her husband's name also was
Gopala Krishna Murthy and it was forbidden in
Brahmin families for the wife to utter her
husband's name.After sometime due to some
unknown reasons, Gouramma was discontinued
and the boy was fed with cow milk. The milk did
not suit him and as such they searched for another
wet nurse. Another from herdsmen community
came forward to feed the child.At the age of 5
months, he started rolling on the floor and he was
resisting to go to any new person. There were
indications that the child had some likes and
dislikes even at this age. He was able to recognise"
grand mother and sister, Meenakshamma. He was
smiling at them. They were enjoying to see his
103

104

toothless open mouth.At the age of 7 months, he

was crawling fast and he was hiding himself behind
something or other hood winking everybody in the
house like Lord Bala Krishna. Everybody had to
search for him anxiously.After the child started to
crawl freely, Pantulu wished to know the field in
which his grand son would thrive in the future.
Accordingly, at a distance in a corner, of a room,
some money, a book, - a pen - was separately
arranged and the child was allowed to crawl
towards them. They observed that the boy caught
hold of a book again and again for 3 times.It was
believed that if a child picks up money, in the
future the child would earn lots of money, if the
child selects a pen it would indicate future decent
service as an administrator, and if the child picks
up a book, he would be a great scholar or a learned
person in his life.One evening, Krishna crawled out
of the house silently into the yard and sat under a
Pomagranate tree. He had a toy in his hand.
Behind the house, there were some fields and a
snake crawled over the compound wall and slowly
moved towards him. No one observed it. It
approached the boy and coiled on itself in his
vicinity. The child did not observe the snake at all.
He was keenly looking at the toy in his hand.From
inside the house, Durgamma came out to gather
the clothes that were hanging on the clothesline.
She noticed the boy under the tree and wondered,
"Oh my God! When did he come here? How?" Thus,
104

105

thinking within her self, she approached him but

suddenly she was shocked to see the coiled snake
near him. She began to perspire heavily and heart
began pounding to beat at high rate and she stood
motionless; petrified to the core.She thought of
picking up the child for a moment but any
disturbance might make the snake harm the child.
The boy too might get disturbed and he too might
place his hand on the snake. Thus thinking,
Durgamma stood like a statue.The boy was not
bothered about his surroundings. Now and then,
he was moving his head and hands this way and
that way as if summoning somebody towards him.
He was smiling happily now and then.The other
inmates of the house came out and they too were
shocked to observe Durgamma and the child. They
were thinking that anything might happen at any
moment. Somebody ran out through the other door
to fetch a snake charmer.After a little time, the
snake unwound itself and crawled further towards
the boy. Durgamma felt as though she was dying.
Suddenly perspiration formed on her face like
beads. She breathed heavily. Her body trembled
like leaf. Her eye transfixed motionless. The snake
was approaching the boy slowly and at any
moment, the boy might be tempted to stretch his
hand towards the glittering snake. Durgamma felt
that the time was stand still while she was thinking
of God and praying for help.The snake steadily
crawled forward as if it was gazing the child
105

106

towards the wall. It was a long snake of couple of

arm length and light brown in colour. The child
spontaneously looked at the moving snake with
wide-open eyes. He did not try to catch it.All the
on-lookers were observing the child and the snake
with wide open eyes attentively till the snake
completely passed by him because at any moment,
it might turn back and bite him.The snake crawled
up the wall and it was observed by the boy
attentively till it disappeared. After the snake
disappeared totally, Durgamma 'gathered all her
energy to pick up the child instantaneously and
hugged him. Every body felt immense relief on the
exit of the snake. Some divine miracle saved the
child; otherwise everything would be utter in ruins.
They felt that the child escaped from a danger
miraculously on that day.The snake-charmer
rushed to catch hold of it, but he was
disappointed. He searched for it on the other side
of the wall in vain and returned. He said, "Yes, it
was moving about in the fields and observed by
many. I have been already trying to catch hold of
it. Please don't be afraid. It cannot escape from my
grip. In a day or two it is doomed to die in my
hands. For the present, I will send you a few
enchanted seeds, collected from Peer Saheb,
residing in Masjid area," So saying, he took leave
of them.Within a short while, the seeds were
received and Durgamma got them sprinkled all
over the yard, to prevent the entry of all sorts of
106

107

harmful creatures. Durgamma smeared a little

sacred ash on the forehead of Krishna, and
followed other protective principles for the welfare
of the child. She had taken a vow to offer milk to
the snake-god, residing in the anthill. She would
donate a little money also to the temple as a sort
of homage to Him.* * *It had been observed that
the boy was appearing to be inactive and sickly for
the past few days, like a snake, which gripped in
soil. He was drowsy and dull also. Durgamma could
not find the reason for such an odd condition of the
child. Was it due to sickness or influence of an evil
spirit? Medicines were ineffective. Suddenly it
struck to her that the child was getting drowsy and
dull immediately after feeding. Durgamma scented
that the wet-nurse was putting a minute mass into
the child's mouth just before suckling
him.Immediately Durgamma shouted at her, "You
cunning creature ! What have you just put into the
child's mouth? Come on! Speak the truth!" The
woman first denied for a while and finally
confessed that she had been addicting him to a
little opium, so as to protect her nipples from his
painful bites. She pleaded for mercy. -But
Durgamma immediately paid her the due amount
and turned her out. Krishna was fed with bottled
milk afterwards, in spite of his disliking.Once on a
festival day, while every body was busy, Krishna
suddenly disappeared. He had been playing with
his toys till then in that room. All of a sudden,
107

108

where did he hide himself? Meenakshamma

searched and scanned finally she located him in a
corner underneath the trellis cot. Immediately she
shouted, 'Granny! Here he is!' Durgamma bent
down and noticed that the boy was sitting as if he
was practicing Yoga like Buddha. She was shocked
to observe a dead scorpion, near by. It was covered
by a number of ants. A train of ants was crawling
over the legs of Krishna and he was unmindful of
them. He looked like a little idol in the
temple.Durgamma quickly caught hold of the child
and brought him out. She shook off all the ants
from his body and cleaned him. While dressing
with a little shirt, She wondered within herself
"What type of a child! Indifferent to the crawling
ants on his body! They might have definitely stung
him too. Oh, my god! What a wonder!" A servant
removed the dead scorpion and cleaned the area
near the cot.If Krishna wanted any attractive
article, it should be in his hands immediately. It
was impossible to distract his attention from it. If
he tried to terrify him, mentioning the name of
devil, he would pay a deaf ear and continue his
demand. Generally children like to be lifted up into
arms. But Krishna was different. He would appear
as though he did not need any help or support of
anybody.If anybody distributed eatable things, to
other children before giving him, he was refusing
to take them. Even if those things were collected
back and given to him then also, he was not
108

109

accepting them. That is to say that he felt that he

belonged to a superior cadre. He liked to occupy
the top-most place always.Generally, children are
afraid of darkness, but Krishna was never afraid of
anything. He was fearless.While he was playing
with toys if other children approached him he
always invited them to play with him and he was
offering his toys to them in a friendly manner.
While he was eating anything, if a young or old
stretched his hands, before him, he would always
give it away to him without any hesitation.
Noticing such behaviour in Kirshna, somebody
remarked "Your grandson is "BholaShanker". He
never says 'no' to anybody." On hearing such
remarks. Selflessness was perhaps a special
characteristic of the child.At the age of 8 months,
at nighttime if the child felt the urge to urinate, he
was slowly slipping down the cot to crawl away a
little distance for that purpose.Once he fell down
from the cot dorsally. Durgamma rushed to lift him
up. Already on the head of the boy a bump was
formed. But the boy did not cry. While applying a
little wet lime on the bump. Durgamma thought
within her-self 'this kid is made of steel stuff'.He
was growing teeth one after the other. An
auspicious day was fixed for feeding the child with
solid food for the first time. A gold-coated bowl
contained the necessary sweetened soft rice and
the child was fed with a silver spoon. These two
articles were used long back for his mother's
109

110

similar ceremony. The same set of articles was

used for the same function in case of other
children also.For the first birthday function, new
clothes were got stitched for him. Pantulu ordered
for a silver thread to tie around the waist of the
child. A golden chain garlanded him. Afterwards,
the first annual death ceremony of Bharatamma
was performed on a large scale. Jagannatham and
his family from Bezawada, Saraswathamma and
others from Machilipatnam came to Gudivada to
attend the ceremony along with other local people.
Bharatamma had a photograph of herself standing
by the side of Lord Krishna, playing His Flute. That
photo was in the prayer room. Durgamma helped
the boy to garland his mother's photograph.When
she was alive in the month of Sravan, for
Krishnastami (Lord Krishna's Birthday)
Bharatamma was making special arrangements
and organising the function on a grand scale. A
familiar child was dressed like Bala Krishna and
decorated. She was drawing little foot-step prints
of BalaKrishna with fine starch powder on the
ground from outside into the house. She was
feeling at heart that Krishna was entering in. An
idol of Krishna was placed in a swing and she was
swinging in singing songs. It was a Hindu religious
custom.Durgamma was imagining that
Bharatamma had been alive, she would have
celebrated the birthday of Lord Krishna with her
own son, dressed as Balakrishna.In memory of her
110

111

daughter, Durgamma dressed her grand son as

Balakrishna. Silver tinkling bells were tied around
his girdle and anklets. He was made to wear gold
ornaments. A peacock feather was perched on his
head with the help of a cloth. He appeared like
Lord Bala Krishna for Durgamma.Motherly affection
is the sumum bonum of whole creation. Mother is
the supreme of all living beings, sources of all
sustenance. She is the 'empress of empyrean of
the all mighty'. As such Durgamma by her inherent
nature epitome of unalloyed motherhood,
fountainhead of love, affection, caring, and acme
of feminine instincts. Durgamma was bringing up
the boy with all her love and care. Her entire body
would become argues eyed. Yet, the boy had a
special liking for his grand father, Pantulu was
busy with outside work and he was away. But
whenever he stepped in, the boy used to rush to
the door to lead his grandfather in. He was always
with his grandfather as long as he was at home
clinging like a limpet.Noticing the inseparable bond
between the grandson and the grandfather,
Durgamma used to wonder at the affinity. "The
whole day, the child has been with me, but as soon
as his grandfather is seen, he forgets me totally
and gets attached to him. Grandfather seems to be
everything for him!"Pantulu was disciplinarian. But
there were some relaxations in the case of his
grandson. He did not utter even a single word
against the child. There was 'no' for his grandson.
111

112

But he did not pamper him. He was silent and

looked grim by his childish pranks.One day, while
playing happily, the child leaned side wards and his
hands and feet began to shiver. The body was
getting twisted all over. Durgamma was terrified
and she started her own treatment. There was no
improvement. These infantile convulsions appear
in the children at even years of age, such as two,
four, six etc. There was a belief that there would be
improvement, if the mid-point of the eyebrows is
scorched with fresh smoldering tobacco coil or
cheroot.The boy was struggling with epileptic fits.
And Durgamma was feeling helpless. Some
powders were mixed with honey fed to him, by that
time, Pantulu returned home.After a little time, the
boy became conscious and gradually became
steady. It was not known which treatment was
effective. He appeared to have hiccups for a while
but soon became calm. The boy felt easy and got
up. With a wet cloth Durgamma cleaned his whole
body. The toes of his legs were straightened with
jerky movements. The boy appeared weak and he
was fed with a little hot milk In ten minutes, the
child was normal and active. Durgamma smeared a
little sacred ash on his forehead.Every night,
Durgamma was feeding him with soft rice morsels
of food. One day, when she started feeding him, he
refused to eat it and began to spit it out. He was
nodding .his head across, Durgamma tasted the
food a little and noticed that it was salt less. 'Oh!
112

113

He is able to recognise tastes, also,' She thought.

On another day, the boy refused to drink milk to
which sugar was not added.While Pantulu was
performing usual prayers in his prayer room
Krishna evinced keen interest. He would watch
entire proceedings with rapt attention and
observation. Slowly he began to imitate his
grandfather. He developed a real passion and
unquenchable thirst for devotion.At the age of
about two and half years, he himself smeared the
sacred ash on his forehead and attempted to
meditate, like his grandfather, sitting in
Padmasana posture. Even after, his grandfather
got up; Krishna was continuing his meditation. It
looked very strange for a small child to meditate
steadily. When his grandfather was away, Krishna
was entering the prayer room alone to meditate as
usual and pray to God with folded hands.
Durgamma was surprised at his devotion and
showed it to all others. The on-lookers used to
think of 'Bala Dhruva' and 'Prahalada' while
observing his meditation. Being pleased with the
attention and devotion of his grandson, Pantulu
presented him with a silver plank to sit upon and
pray to God. The boy was happy with the
presentation and ran about the house, shouting, as
he liked. He is in the ninth cloud.Pantulu had a
special prayer room in the first floor. None was
allowed to step in. One day his grandson followed
him up to the door of the room. Immediately
113

114

Pantulu pleasantly asked his grandson to have his

prayers freely in the ground floor only. The child
was perhaps disappointed, a little.At the age of
three years, the birth time hair of Krishna was
ready to be offered at Tirumala. The presiding
deity Lord Venkateswara. The child had a strong
liking for travel. He was always first at the
gate.Now it was journey by train, all the more. The
entire party reached the railway station and
awaited the arrival of the train. Krishna was more
eager than everybody else. The train was whistling
while entering the platform. The approaching coal
engine train looked like a black devil for some
people. Wondering at the sight of the train, along
with all others, he entered it. The carriage was
already full of passengers. Sitting near a window,
on the lap of his grandmother, Krishna very much
enjoyed to see the moving outside scenery. They
got down at Bezawada and proceeded to the house
of Jagannadham. They spent half a day there and
all of them went to Tirupati by train.Krishna was
now in the lap of his grandfather. He was very
cheerful through out and they arrived at Tirupati.
From the foot of the hill everyone started to walk
up the hill. Durgamma carried the child for some
time and the wife of Jagannadham also came
forward to carry Krishna. The bus route was not
yet planned by that time and as such every pilgrim
had to walk up the hill.When they reached a
particular spot, at the foot of a hillock, called
114

115

'Stars Hillock' a sort of cloth covered palanquins

called, 'Dolis', were available to carry the
passengers further up. Krishna wanted to travel by
a Doli. Pantulu fixed up a Doli for Durgamma and
Krishna.Krishna enjoyed the new type of transport.
The Doli carriers were naturally very much tired.
They reached the 'Knee Pass' and rested for a
while. After sometime, they reached the top of the
hill. It is called Tirumalai. Durgamma and Krishna
were first to reach Tirumalai. Later Pantulu,
Jagannadham and others joined them. The boy felt
happy of reaching the top of the hill earlier than
others.They stayed in a choultry and there were so
many new faces around Krishna. He was thrilled in
the new surroundings. Moreover, he was going to
see God! That idea made him all the more
ecstatic.All the happiness was vanished when he
was told to get shaven tonsured his head. It was
totally unexpected situation. He turned back and
resented it vehemently. All sorts of persuasions
from every body could not move him from his
stand. Even threats were in vain.Krishna ran up
and down, as he liked. Pantulu caught hold of him
skillfully but the boy was struggling to escape from
his grandfather's grips crying, "No, No, I don't
want to give my hair. No, I won't." Durgamma
pleaded with him in a humble manner, "Please
cooperate. It is a vow. Please listen to us." The boy
was indifferent. "Let him be god or let him be the
grandfather of God - I don't care. I don't offer my
115

116

hair to him." Thus shouted Krishna

adamantly.Pantulu requested him to co-operate
with him. "Kittu, I will purchase a new English hat
for you. You can have a new pair of chappals also."
But the boy continued to struggle to run away. On
seeing the barber with a razor in hand, his
shoutings increased all the more. His face turned
red. He warned the barber that he would twitch
him with his nails if he approached him.Pantulu
and Jagannadham lost patience and caught hold of
him firmly against his will. Very quickly, the barber
sprinkled a little water on the head of Krishna and
shaved him. Krishna had to yield to their force and
he was grumbling all the while.While looking at the
shaven hair on the ground, Krishna commented in
a low tone, "What a God! What does He do with my
hair?" Durgamma tried to convince him, No, no
child, Don't say that, If you give God merely your
hair, he will give you whatever you want."After
bath, they proceeded towards the main temple.
There was a long queue of piligrims. Pantulu was
carrying his grandson in his folds. The boy was still
angry at heart all of them for forcing him to give
away his hair unwillingly. In the queue also he was
pinching everybody. He was making faces at them
like a monkey. But he appeared smooth and
handsome. So the other pilgrims ignored his
mischief and smiled at him. He was expressing his
anger on God in this manner.Pantulu asked his
grand son to bow to God. Krishna unwillingly
116

117

bowed to Got and appeared to have questioned

him "Why do you want my hair?"After coming out
of the temple, also, Krishna continued to be angry
and serious. He did not talk to anybody. Sitting in a
corner, he was scratching his shaven head. He did
not compromise. He was not afraid of God. After
sometime he turned calm and said, 'Oh God, You
forced me to act against my wish. So I will never
come to you again. Why do you want my hair?
What do you do with that? I will never come to you
again. I will never give you my hair. Do what you
can!" In his own way, he expressed his inner
feelings in this connection.It seemed to be the
natural characteristic of this boy to resist and fight
out any issue with any body, and every body if it
was not liked by him.At the age of four, Krishna
developed infantile convulsions again seriously
and fell down suddenly. He began to struggle like a
'fish out of water'. Medicines did not work. Pantulu
performed special worships to Lord Shiva, who
conquered Death. Everybody was helpless.
Durgamma too, prayed to God in her own way.
After sometime the condition of Krishna improved
and he became normal.Besides, the boy was
having severe stomachache now and then. He was
trying to withstand the pain, but sometimes, he
could not. Durgamma got him treated for it. The
stomachache abated by itself, whether medicines
were given or not.Krishna was developing cough
also. He was getting tired very quickly. It appeared
117

118

as though it was disturbing digestion and the

alimentary canal. Fasting was considered as the
best medicine. He could not eat or drink anything.
By fasting for a day, his health was restored to
normalcy.It was observed that Krishna was very
intelligent by birth and wiser than all others of his
age. He used to observe everybody keenly and
imitated them. He was accompanying his
grandfather to different types of performances of
artists such as "Harikadha" and he was imitating
them for the amusement of all others.When his
grandfather was away, Krishna used to wear a
dhoti, shirt and a turban like his grandfather. He
was sitting in the office of his grandfather and
imitated him in his gestures. Knotting of eyebrows,
nodding the head etc. If anybody happened to
notice him at that moment, he was feeling shy and
getting out of his grandfather's chair. Sometimes,
he was sitting in a majestic manner and behaved
suitably. He was thus very skillful in imitation.In
the house, he was hearing comments on other
persons very often. A distant relative once stayed
with them for a few days. Durgamma did not like
her. She commented "Subhadramma is a glutton.
She always wants to eat something or other. She
was a potbelly. She can very easily gulp in the pot
full of rice. It is a wonder how she digests it,
though she does not move from her seat. What a
lazy Lubber?" Krishna heard Durgamma's
comments on Subhadramma.That night, when
118

119

Subhadramma was about to take her food, Krishna

approached her and asked, "show me your pot
belly, How can you eat pot full of rice?" Then,
Krishna turned to his grandmother and asked her
"Granny, were you not referring to this person a
little while ago?" Durgamma was shocked. She
realised that if she loosely talked before him again,
in the future he would plunge her into
soup.Krishna liked Lord Ganesh very much.
Elephant trunk, big belly, winnowing basket like
ears, short stature and other odd features of Lord
Ganesh attracted him very much. Lord Ganesh is
believed to destroy all hurdles that any devotee
may have to face day to day. Krishna had a special
liking for Lord Ganesh. Every year in the month of
Bhadrapada, on Suddha Chaviti day, an idol of Lord
Ganesh, made of clay on which golden coloured
powder is slightly applied is placed on the
worshipping platform. Very many kinds of leaves
were collected and brought for the worship of Lord
Ganesh. A special umbrella in a square-form is
decorated with leaves, flowers and fruits and
arranged for the Lord. Special sacrificial grass, poa
Cyno Survoides, was procured for this purpose.
After the devotional worship, it is a practice, for
the devotee to offer ball-like round cooked rice
cakes and milk-porridge to Lord Ganesh and pray
for his grace.Gopalam, the son of late
Rukminamma, suddenly developed infantile
convulsions one day and began to writhe this way
119

120

and that. Durgamma noticed it and called for help.

Pantulu was talking to somebody in his office room
at that time. Immediately he rushed in. It was a
case of convulsions. Doctors were called for to
treat him. Within a short time, the situation
deteriorated and Gopalam died, plunging
everybody into grief. Krishna was shocked. A little
while ago, a boy playing with him and talking to
him suddenly passed away. Krishna could not
understand how Gopalam died. The body was
taken to the burial ground outside the town. There
were no rituals for the child. He was simply buried.
Thus Meenakshamma lost her own brother.One
thing was clear to Krishna, a dead person would
never return back to him, to play with him or talk
to him.The house of Pantulu was often visited by a
number of palmists and astrologers. Once a
devotee of Shiva visited Pantulu. It was believed
that he would prophesy the future of anybody by
looking at the face of the subject. Pantulu was
always asking his grandson to bow to such visitors
and receive their blessings, since the great
capabilities and abilities of those visitors were not
known.The devotee of Shiva, observed Krishna
closely for a little while, and closed his eyes. Later,
he informed Pantulu that the boy had grace of
Shiva. "The boy has a great future; he would bring
name and fame for the family in the world. But
there are some misfortunes and perils, ahead for
the boy during the infancy period. With the grace
120

121

of Shiva, the boy will overcome all of them. Please

bring him up carefully."* * *Krishna liked his
cousin, Gopalam very much but he did not know it
earlier. He could not express that; he had love for
him. While moving about in the house, Krishna felt
the absence of Gopalam very much. However, in
due course of time, Krishna ceased to be sad in
this regard.After a few months, while playing at
home before all others, Krishna became
unconscious. Durgamma began to weep. "My God!
Again a test for us, a bad time for us! Why are you
testing us like this, Oh God!' This time it was not
convulsions because the limbs of the child were
normal. His hands and legs were not shaking.
Durgamma sprinkled water on his face and rubbed
his cold feet. The boy was still. Durgamma did
not know what to do. Her heart began to beat fast.
Pantulu was out of station. Somebody rushed for
the doctor and the doctor examined him carefully.
The pulse as well as the breathing seemed to have
stopped. Was he alive or dead? Somehow, the
doctor did not like to declare him as dead. The
glow and liveliness in the face of the boy did not
disappear. Within a few minutes, there was a little
movement and low breathing. The doctor could
feel the pulse-beat also. After 5 minutes, the boy
got up as if from a deep sleep. The doctor was
unable to understand what had happened for the
boy?Durgamma immediately went to Bheemeswara
Temple and worshipped God. Her grandson was fed
121

122

with a little propitiated food immediately.

Durgamma was perplexed and terrified. A few days
back, one grandson died. The condition of this
grandson had been causing anxiety. He was very
wise but his body appeared to be very weak. Would
this weakling survive and live long?On the next
day, Pantulu returned home and he was informed
of what had happened. He asked his wife to be
brave saying "Durga, don't get disheartened; This
boy has infancy misfortunes for sometime to come.
Everything is governed by God's will." "I am losing
my mental balance with day to day perils and
anxieties about the welfare of this boy. I am very
much worried perhaps, there is something wrong
in my prayers. It is not known why God is testing
us." Thus Durgamma expressed her helplessness.
'As I already told you, everything is governed by
Destiny, we are instrumental." Pantulu replied in a
philosophical manner. Within a few days again,
Krishna had convulsions for the third time. His
limbs began to shake and his head was leaning
side wards. The body was having sudden jerky
movements time and again. Medicines were
ineffective. Prayers also did not yield any fruit.
Durgamma collapsed down in a corner of the room
weeping continuously. It was said that this disease
is hereditary. Pantulu remembered that he too had
it in his childhood days. He lost hopes of survival of
Krishna. Perhaps, he too would die like Gopalam.
Somebody in his past birth was cursed to be born
122

123

again to live with them for a pre-determined period

and die.The boy was, made to lie over on a mat on
the floor. Everybody lost hopes of his survival.
Time appeared to have been frozen. After a little
time, the legs and hands of Krishna became normal
and every limb began to function normally; He
opened his eyes slowly and looked at everybody.
He breathed heavily once and got up. Durgamma
embraced him affectionately. Everybody felt a
sense of relief.Very rarely, a child faces infantile
convulsions three times like this and survives.
Indeed, he has conquered the Death like Lord
Shiva - somebody commented. "Well said! Actually
Krishna was born on the special day when Lord
shiva appeared as "Kalasamhara Murthy'- that is to
say the day on which Lord Shiva conquered Death.
Moreover, that was I the day when Markandeya
was blessed to live for ever by the grace of Lord
Shiva", j remarked another lady, raising her
eyebrows. Thus, Krishna was considered to have
grace of Lord Shiva. It appeared that the boy had a
special characteristic of virtual deaths and rebirths
time and again.* *Thus, time was rolling on.
Durgamma was narrating a number of stories
interestingly to Krishna at bedtime. The classical
stories of Prahalada, Dhruva, boyhood of Lord
Srikrishna etc., were interestingly narrated and'the
boy used to get his doubts cleared then and there.
She was sometimes feeling it difficult to answer
some of his questions. This little fellow is asking
123

124

such question which none had raised hither-to."

She was thinking within herself. While listening to
stories, Krishna was gradually slipping into sleep.
But next day, he was asking her to commence the
story exactly where he stopped to follow it on the
previous day. Durgamma was wondering at his
memory. Thus the stories of Prahalada and Dhruva
induced devotion at his heart in his childhood
days.After a few days, Krishna started to sleep
with his grandfather. He might have probably
thought that there were no more new stories for
grandmother to tell. Pantulu used to tell him a few
new as well as old stories. His method of narrating
old stories was new and interesting.Krishna would
ask his grandfather questions like, "How does the
wall-clock ring? Why should it be given 'key'? How
does a single engine pull a train of railway
carriages? etc."
The Sprouting of the Seed
Pantulu remembered the prophecy of his daughter,
Bharatamma. As per his promise to her when she
was on her deathbed, he planned to create a
wonderful philosophical atmosphere in his
premises.Scholars were appointed to daily chant
the Vedas. Early in the morning, Purushasooktam,
Namakam and Chamakam were recited following
the prescribed rhythm. Some persons were
assigned the recitation of "Vishnu Sahasranamam",
"Siva Stotram" and verses from 'Soundarya Lahari"
124

125

of Shankaracharya, and other classical verses were

also recited daily.Pantulu was inviting scholars
from all over India to take part in philosophical
discussions. His premise was transformed into a
nucleus for dissemination of Vedic philosophy and
spiritualism. The theories of karma, Rebirth,
birthlessness, Brahman, salvation, non-duality, etc
were reverberating there as if it were a saintly
abode.Important gurus, heads of monasteries,
preachers, ascetics and others were visiting the
premises of Pantulu. Every nook and corner of the
building, every pole or wall in the premises,
seemed to chant nothing but vedic verses and
maxims - such as 'soham', 'tatwamasi', 'aham
bramasmi', and 'adjhato brahmajignaas'.Thus the
surrounding atmosphere was suffocating as the
boy was shepherded to breath, live, eat and sleep
under a specially chosen 'spiritual ciborium'. The
preparatory ground is part of a vital movement of
spiritual flowering that was to blossom in his later
life.He was very much pleased and elevated with
this ambience instead of playing with friends. The
spiritual ground has become his playground. No
ordinary boy would prefer this cloistered spiritual
existence. Day by day he became more attracted of
the noble proportions of this strange spiritual
journey. This glorious and glowing 'New World' that
the most of the boys of his tender age unaware of
it's existence.Thus Pantulu molded his own life in
accordance with traditions of ancient times on one
125

126

hand, and he was having exemplary devotion and

attention to Theosophical Society on the
other.Pantulu succeeded in modifying his house as
a spiritual and philosophical center for the sake of
the development and progress of his grandson. He
spent much money and time to achieve his
objective. His sole objective was to abide by his
promise to his daughter and prepare the necessary
ground for realisation of her prophecy. He could
now simply wait for the future transformations in
the life of his grandson, to take place.Until he
developed comprehension, Krishna did not know
that he was motherless. He had been thinking that
his granny was his mother. He had no father also.
Everyone had a mother. Why not he? Where had
she been? Why?He asked his grandmother, 'where
is my mother?''God took her away''When does she
return?''She won't''Why?''God keeps away good
people with Him.'Then how can I see my
mother?'God should be meditated upon''What
happens then?''God will be pleased with your
penance. He will appear before you and He asks
you to ask for whatever you want. Then what do
you want?''I will ask him to show me my
mother'Then He will immediately show you your
mother'.'Afterwards, will she stay away with
me?''No''Why not?''Because she is an angel'.'How
does she look like?''You imagine her as you
like'.The boy became thoughtful and he could not
imagine her features like this.... like that... and so
126

127

on., then? He could not imagine her because she

was an angel and angels are invisible.Krishna
inquired about his father. "He was somewhere as
an employee. At his convenience, he would come
to see you." - that was the answer. The boy was not
informed of his father's remarriage, and that he
had some children.He thought within himself,
'After I grow enough, I will make penance and
please God. I will ask him to show me my
mother.'Pantulu was performing prayers and
worships regularly. He began to sit along with his
grandfather and observe the process of worship
keenly everyday as usual. The other inmates of the
house were wondering at his attention and
concentration of mind.In North-India, there was a
great devotee by name, Surdas. He was blind by
birth. But he was singing a number of devotional
songs on Lord Krishna in accompaniment of his
single stringed musical instrument. It was said that
when Surdas began to sing melodiously, Lord Bala
Krishna was sitting behind him and enjoying the
devotional songs.In those days, there were
painting of Surda and Balakrishna in some houses.
Some people who observed Pantulu and Krishna, in
the prayer room, were comparing them at-heart to
Surdas and BalaKrishna.Even in early childhood,
Krishna was very much devoted and Pantulu was
wondering at the immovable concentration of the
boy. He was a little proud of his grandson and he
arranged a separate prayer-room for the boy,
127

128

Krishna was not allowing anybody to step into his

prayer room. A number of pictures and idols of
different gods and other worship material were
arranged in the room as he liked and he was
worshipping God in his own way.Earlier, Krishna
was sleeping with his grandfather on the same cot.
But now, he was provided with a separate cot. But
at mid-night whenever he woke up, Krishna was
sneaking into the bed of his grandfather. To his
great surprise, when Krishna woke up in the
morning he was finding himself on his own cot. He
could not know how he was coming back to his own
bed. Later, he could understand that his grand
father was carefully bringing down him back,
without disturbing his sleep, to his own bed. So
whenever he wanted at mid night, Krishna began
to crawl underneath the cot of his grandfather and
slept there only. What the boy wanted was the
proximity of his grandfather whether it was on the
cot or beneath the cot. Grandfather was all-in-all
for Krishna.By the time, he was 5 years old,
Krishna was mentally sharp and his memory was
powerful. He impressed everybody with his ability
to recite anything in a very short time.In the early
hours, of every day, the house was resounding with
chantings of Vedic verses. The surroundings also
were reverberating with them. Krishna would
wake-up gradually while listening to the recitals
and gradually he also began to recite them.The
sound vibration of the sacred verses travelled
128

129

through air and touched the boy. They naturally

entered his ears and vibrated the eardrums. They
in-turn, transmitted the vibrations of sound
through the small chain of bones and activated the
auditory nerves. Thus, the sound waves emanated
from an external source traveled in and the
pulsation were exciting and activating the glands
of the body also.Sometimes, without knowing what
he was doing, Krishna was involuntarily getting up
from the bed and walking up to the place where
the verses were actually recited. He was sitting
there in a semiconscious state. On some days when
there were no recitations also, he was getting up
and turning his attention towards the chanting
room. Everything was silent there. But after
sometime he was feeling that he was listening to
the recitals, though there were no such recitals
actually.In those days, he memorised a number of
philosophical books like 'Panchadasi,
Nishkarmasiddhi'. He was able to recite the verses
from them just like any other elderly scholar.If
anybody asked him to quote a particular work of a
verse, he was able to recite it without any loss of
time. If anybody asked him for the context and
reference of any particular verse, he could answer
him completely and the listeners were surprised at
his memory. Every body used to say "The bird is
little but its clamour is splendid'.One day Pantulu
told Krishna, to the surprise of the boy, "Kittu, I am
going to Madras. Will you also come?' Pantulu
129

130

wanted to take him to Madras and the boy

immediately answered, 'Oh! ready. Wherever you
want to take me, I will come with you, grand-pa.'
The boy had a fascination for travel. Moreover, the
present journey was by train. He asked him again,
'when are we starting for Madras?' 'tomorrow
itself, replied grandfather with a smile.The boy did
not sleep properly on that night. Now and then, he
was looking out through the window for the dawn.
Thinking about Madras and dreaming of it, he had
a disturbed sleep for a while.Early in the morning,
he collected his clothes and was ready to go. He
did not take his food properly. Both of them went
to Bezawada and travelled by train to Madras.
Krishna felt that it was a great experience for him
to travel by train. It was the first time from Krishna
to step into the compound of Theosophical Society
at Adyar. He was wondering at the persons,
buildings and atmosphere all-around. He felt as
though he stepped into the a new world unknown
to him hitherto.In the evening he was walking
alone along the beach; collecting interesting
shells. From behind some gentleman approached
him and began to collect a few shells for
Krishna.The boy looked at him and wondered for a
while at his pure white, even perhaps whiter than
jasmine, dress. He had a supernatural attraction
for Krishna; the boy thought within himself, 'Is he a
divine being? Why is he here?' The gentleman
walked for ward on his own way. The boy stood
130

131

still, looking at him till he was out of sight. How to

describe him? How to know who he was? Whom to
ask?* * *Banglore was the summer resort for
Pantulu. In Basavannagudi Temple area, he was
staying in a rented house near Shankar Mutt. He
used to take children also with him. This time,
Narasimha Rao son of Saraswatamma accompanied
him, besides Meenakshamma.While staying at
Banglore, Pantulu performed the first alphabet
learning ceremony for Krishna. According to the
Kannada Tradition, the boy was dressed in a long
coat a loose paijama and turban. He was taught
the alphabets at an auspicious moment for the first
time. There was a grand feast also. Krishna had a
photograph with all of them.On return from
Banglore, Pantulu sent his grandson to a near by
local school. Till then Krishna had been like a free
bird in the air. Now he did not like to be governed
by the timings of the school. He started to abhor
the school itself. Perhaps the innate energies and
intellectual abilities get crushed in the framework
of school life and consequently the children are
turned into heartless robots and pigmies.Krishna
had to go to school and so he was going, without
evincing any interest. He was getting irritated
often. The facial expression of the teachers and
their behaviour were repulsive. In the school,
punishment was felt as more important than
teaching.Krishna classified into a 'special category'
by virtue of his social status. Apart from that he
131

132

would never go unnoticed wherever he might be.

He attracts attention and admiration.He would
always be boisterous full of childish pranks
chirping Jostling blithe boy. He Was totally carefree
cares none adventurous audacious strong willed,
steadfast. He was kind humane considerate
generous. He was talkative quick witted and
excess money would be at his disposal.He had
ardent handful admirers of the gravity of his
presence was much sought after. The dividing line
between Krishna and other boys like the perfume
of a flower and of a fruit.Krishna had a number of
friends in the school. Atluri Venkateswara Rao was
his best friend for him "Krishna was like a ripe
white Guava fruit (psidium pyriferum) in
complexion and handsome... He was born in a rich
Brahmin family, but he did not care for the
distinctions in the society. He was highly sociable
and friendly" said on Krishna.In some holidays all
the friends used to assemble at the 'Mound of
tarts' and play there amidst ruins of 'Bouddha
Aaramaas'. Mound of tarts was a huge area, which
was hub of religious activities of yore. Jainism and
Buddism were flourished as a state religions of
ancient Andhra. In course of time disciples
debauched with loose morals, hence it was
abandoned. But the derogatory usage
prevailed.Now and then these boys would get old
copper coins here and there in the ruins. Krishna
avidly used to collect these coins and preserve
132

133

them carefully.He was never going to a hotel alone.

A number of friends always accompanied him and
he was meeting with the bill, whatever the bill
amount might be. If anybody stretched his hand
and asked Krishna for a book or any other article,
he would instantaneously give it away. He did not
care to acquire anything for himself. "This article is
mine. So I should have it - none else." Such
thoughts were never entertained, by him.In those
days, 'Black Bird' brand fountain pens were very
costly. Krishna was using it. Its nib was long and
sharp like a needle. He would get it to school and
sometimes pierce the table with it. All the
classmates looked at him and his action in wonder.
He knew that the pen became useless and he
would not care.After a few days, he would bring
another pen and spoil it again in the same way. If,
however, one of his friends, by name Raghava Rao,
asked him 'Why do you spoil a pen like that?' He
would smile and replay 'simply for fun!'He would
freely distribute balloons brought from Madras to
his friends and used to play with them. He had a
special affection towards poor boys.One day, as
usual, Krishna appeared to be inattentive in the
class; He was talking to a boy next to him in a low
tone. The teacher noticed it. "Yes, here is a chance
for me to fool Krishna before all his friends!" he
thought. The teacher continued his lesson and
completed it. "Krishna have you, understood the
lesson?" He replied immediately, 'Yes, sir!' The
133

134

teacher then asked him to tell what he learnt. He

clearly explained the entire lessons to the utter
dismay of the teacher and all his classmates. The
teacher was perplexed. "This kid appeared to be
inattentive through out the period. But how is he
able to narrate my lesson into to ?" He
wondered.In the arithmetic class, as usual Krishna
was sitting inattentively. He was absent-minded.
The teacher noticed it and asked him to recite a
particular multiplication table. The teacher was
embarrassed when he got up and recited the whole
table in a moment without even a single mistake.
All the teachers in the school did not come across
such a student earlier. They could not understand
him and his nature.When once Krishna opens a
book, he would feel that he had already learnt it. If
he casually listens to anything also, he won't
forget it; everything was ready at his fingertips.
The boy would simply recite anything, after
hearing it just once only. He had the capacity to
recite tongue-twisting Sanskrit verses easily. His
pronunciation also was absolutely clear and
emphatic. Elderly scholars appreciated his
magnificent recitals and considered him as a child
prodigy. They used to say, "By virtue of his earlier
great births, he has the highest mental abilities
now."Krishna was going to school, just for the sake
of going. He had neither interest nor taste in
curricular education. Why? - Pantulu could not
answer his own question. He was getting old day
134

135

by day. Anything might happen at any time.

People, alive yesterday, might not be so today, he
thought philosophically. "All my anxiety is to keep
him on the groove. My sole aim is to keep up my
word to his mother!"* * *Of late Krishna had been
coughing and Durgamma started her domestic
treatment. He was given decoctions of black
pepper and dried ginger mixed with Jaggery. The
boy was spitting out sputum also and he was
getting exhausted quickly. One day in the sputum,
a streak of blood was observed and everybody was
annoyed on seeing it. Pantulu felt that it was not
ordinary cough and immediately planned to take
Krishna to Madras for treatment. Krishna was
happy to know about his trip to Madras and he was
not mindful of his cough.Pantulu consulted a
number of expert doctors in Madras. Necessary
tests were conducted. The doctors thought that
the existing condition might lead to Tuberculosis.
Pantulu was nonplussed. In those days, a TB
patient would die soon. No effective medicines
were discovered in any system. 'Nature Cure' was
the only rescue for TB But it was felt as a
prolonged treatment.Fortunately, Pantulu himself
was well versed with the 'Science of Nature Cure'
treatment. His personal library contained a number
of Indian as well as foreign publications on the
subject. He had been practicing what he read.
Immediately Pantulu started to treat his grandson
for TB,Tub baths, clay baths, sunbaths etc, were
135

136

important components of naturopathy. Diet was

changed. Boiled vegetables, fruit juice, goat milk
and its products, were his daily special diet.Early
in the morning, Krishna was performing special
exercises, in association with prayers to the Sun God facing the
rising sun. Pranayama was a must in the morning; if anybody suggested any new
medicine, Pantulu did not hesitate to administer it. It was learnt that cod liver oil, in
small doses daily, would develop internal resistance for the boy. Immediately it was
ordered for and obtained from Madras. It's flavour and taste was very unpleasant. At
the very sight of it, Krishna was scared off. His hues and cries were
uncontrolled.Durgamma pleaded gently in a humble tone "Please, please Rumudu!
Unless you gulp it in, the disease persists and you will become weaker and weaker
day by day. My dear! You should not have had this malady. We all are also getting
exhausted with anxiety. All the worry of your poor grandfather is about your welfare
only. If you turn adamant and refuse to take the medicine, well, what else have we
to do? Please gulp it in a moment!" thus her persuasion would make him sort
enough to open his mouth, though unwillingly, closing his eyes and nostrils. His
grandmother would put in two-tea spoon full of cod liver oil and he would swallow it.
It's unpleasant taste on the tongue continued, even after a number of gargling with
water. He had to put up with all the trouble ev
day.Added to the oral discomfiture, Krishna was asked to wear a small loincloth and
stand in the morning sun. Cod liver oil was applied all over his body and he was
exposed to sunlight.In response to all the treatment and pranayama, the cough
gradually abated and disappeared totally. The cardiospasm, however persisted and
Krishna

had to fast to over come it.* * *Apart from

hide and seek and other playful enjoyments Krishna used to invent
innovative ways playing. Each time he would come out a new plan. Closing all the
doors and windows of a room, Krishna would stay inside while all his friends would
be outside. A small hole would be made in the window door for his friends to peep,
through at him, one by one. Inside the room, he would have a mask of a tiger and
make all sorts of gestures to amuse his friends. The children called it 'Shadow
play'.The macro scheme of Pantulu for futurity and its impact was very effective on
Krishna. The deep love for philosophy and spiritualism gradually spread in the body
and mind of Krishna and got embedded. Probably that was the reason for his dislike
for formal schooling. He started to concentrate more and more on the essence of all
education, i.e. self knowledge before completing seven years of age.The mansion of
Pantulu had been the abode of philosophies. A number of scholars were appointed
on monthly salary basis to discuss an item every day thoroughly among themselves
such as "Upanishads", "Dakshina Murthy Stotram", "Brahma Sutras",
"Bhagavadgita" and other philosophical books, commentaries on them along with
136

137
their own commentaries.Krishna used to listen to them with rapt attention to them
within him-self. He would be quite thoughtful while trying to understand of Vedic
philosophy. "I must reach the peaks of philosophy and know the self. I must attain
salvation, But how? By penance? If so, how, when, where? By chanting the sacred

attain salvation. I am
determined to attain it at any cost." Hither to he
had been desiring to ask God for the boon to show
him his mother. But now Krishna would request for
ways and means of attaining Salvation.Krishna
used to read classical stories, biographies of yogis,
histories of 'Prahlada', 'Markandeya', 'Dhruva' and
other great devotees of God. Whenever he
attentively read anything, it was assimilated
immediately. Sometimes, while reading such
books, Krishna was getting totally absorbed and
getting elated. 'I too should be as great as
'Prahlada' or 'Dhruva' he used to think within
himself. Krishna used to dream that he was flying
over to Himalayas and making penance there. Thus
thinking and dreaming, he would enter slumber, his
only aim being to acquire knowledge of self to
attain salvation.The seed had been carefully
planted in fertile soil. It had sprouted and the
tender roots were spreading slowly, stretching,
absorbing strength from the soil, as it were. On the
surface level, the plant was growing firmly
upwards, spreading its branches several
directions.The seed with its fire of spiritual life
would yield a harvest of light; one had only to wait
and watch.* * *There is a temple for Monkey God
Anjaneya Swamy in Gudivada. Anjaneya is an
mantra ad-infinitum? Somehow or other, I must

137

138

ardent devotee of Rama. He is well known for

bravery and boldness. He is a symbol of strength
and devotion. Anjaneya Swamy is also called
'Bajarangabli' in many parts of India and people
believe that if sincerely anybody adores him,
saying 'Jai bajarangabali' the devotee gets
immense strength. All the evil spirits and ghosts
will vanish - by mere mention of his name.Children
have a fascination for Anjaneya Swamy. Krishna
also had faith in him and he was his great devotee.
As such, at his convenience, Krishna used to go to
the temple to pray to him. He used to pick up a
little vermilion from the feet of the idol and he was
wearing it between his eye-brows, in the
traditional manner.Krishna was making a number
of vows to Swamy and requesting him to fulfill his
various desires. Krishna was offering coconuts to
Anjaneya Swamy thank fully. Gradually /the
number of promises of Krishna to Swamy became
too many for the boy to abide by. If he could not,
oh, no! Anjaneya Swamy would be offended!
Thereafter, Swamy would not care for him. It is
said that all mistakes of a servant would be
forgiven if the servant prostrates before the
master. But this principle won't work with
Anjaneya. He is not Bhola Sankar'to be pleased
always. Some how or other all the promised
offerings should be submitted to Swamy without
fail instead of facing his terrible divine
wrath.Krishna wracked his mind intently and
138

139

suddenly an idea struck to him. Supposing that

Krishna procure sufficient money to purchase a
heaps of coconuts he should offer them to
Anjaneya Swamy in the temple. The priest
patiently would break them all and piously offer
them to swamy. Then he would return half the
number of pieces to Krishna as propiation. What to
do with all of them?How to collect a number of
persons to take them or to distribute them from
house to house? How to carry so many half
coconuts pieces from house to house? Where is the
way out? Incur the divine wrath? Oh, no, no!
Suddenly, a question flashed in his mind. Though
Anjaneya is omnipotent, why did he allow the
indebtedness of Krishna increase to colossal
magnitude? Did he not know the glaring limitations
of Krishna? He definitely knew it. Then? There is no
solution for his problem.In 1925, it was announced
that the Golden Jubilee celebrations of
Theosophical society at Adyar would organized on
a large scale at Madras. Pantulu planned to attend
with family to participate in the celebrations.
Delegated were expected from all over the world.
Arrangements for lodging etc. of all the Indian and
foreign participants had to be made carefully. The
number was expected to quite large and as such
Pantulu thought that he would be a mere
insignificant visitor inspite of his close proximity.
He hesitated to go. But his mind was frivolous it
was ossilating between yes and no. Pantulu
139

140

discussed the matter with his wife at

length.Krishna followed the discussions keenly and
he, for himself wanted to attend to the
celebrations. When he had gone to Adyar for the
first time, he was fascinated by the ambience
there. Then, itself he felt he should visit that
august place once again. Now, the chance has
come. But his grandfather was in two minds,
causing disappointment. A golden chance is being
missed.The desire was growing stronger and
strengthening on all counts. It took a strange hold
of him. The whole desire stood on a single point
suffocating as it were. Earlier he used to beseech
Lord Anjaneya Swamy for help and his desire had
been fulfilled without fail. But now, Krishna was
conscious of all his myriad dues to the Lord. If
requested, Swamy would immediately ask You
have not kept up many promises, to me. Now how
could you dare ask for a new one ? First clear out
the old dues. Then only I would fulfill your
desire.Krishna dropped the idea to approach
Swamy, crest fallen. Yet his avid desire to go to
Madras resurrected strongly once again with
multiple fold. But he was helpless. Thus cogitating
deeply he fell asleep, dreaming about Adyar
trip.Next morning, by the time he got up from the
bed, he was informed the trip was confirmed. He
overjoyed and over enthusiastic. Atlast, his desire
materialized. But how did this happen ? He did not
beseech swamy. Then? He could not know how the
140

141

decision was changed overnight. How this miracle

occurred?After prolonged thought of this
miraculous happening, suddenly a new idea was
unveiling itself before him. Was he stumbled any
fantastic thing anew? Yes!Behind this journey, a
very strong hold force was there. A power studded
odylic will was crystalised. It dawned, that
absolutely his mighty thought force was worked
out which bended his grand parents to succumb.
Hereafter, he can achieve what ever he ardently
wish for.In ancient times the saints and other
ascetics were able to curse, if displeased. They
were suggesting ways and means also for
deliverance. If it was possible for them, why not to
me? If they had power of penance, I have purity of
heart. Yes! thought, word and deed I can achieve
desired results. When I grow up, I shall definitely
enhance my will power immensely.The new way
of thinking in him began settle and stabilize itself,
steadily. Without depending upon Gods in the
temples and relaying upon anybody else for help
Krishna wanted to achieve what was he wanted by
himself with his newly acquired force. This is an
outstanding example of where will prevailed
over matter. Thought is a potent force and
powerhouse.At the age of seven, he came to know
the innate and inveterate power of thought. Thus,
Krishna crowned himself.Pantulu went to Adyar
with family to attend the celebrations. He actively
took part in the organization of the
141

142

celebrations.Krishna observed the different items

of the programme in his own way. He was enjoying
his stay there. A number of Europeans and other
also were present. He observed their behaviour,
dignity and demeanour: The surroundings
appeared like a Brave New world altogether.One
evening, under the great banyan tree of Adyar,
Krishna observed an inspiring speaker, addressing
the august gathering in English. She was clad in
perfectly white dress, like an angel, just descended
from the heavens. He did not know who that divine
messenger was. He could not understand what she
spoke. He could only guests that she was a great
person and that was why the audience was spell
bound.He was thoroughly thrilled enthralled and
an ardent desideratum engulfed him to learn
and speak English profuently like her. He should
fearlessly converse with Englishmen, like them and
get their applause also.Krishna stood stock still,
looking at her with wide-open unblinking eyes, Her
fluency and sweetness of speech could impress any
one to say melt "even stones"" Krishna totally
forgot himself and where he was, while the great
eloquent speaker usurped his attention totally all
the while.She concluded her talk and left the dias.
After sometime, Krishna became conscious of
himself and the surroundings. His whole body was
felt as having some exciting currents and
ecstasy.Later Krishna learnt that she was Annie
Besant, Pantulu told, him that she was called
142

143

Vasantha Mata' by the Telugu people. Krishna

observed that his grandfather had a few European
acquaintances and that they were talking to him
freely. Krishna felt a little proud of his
grandfather.Pantulu could understood that his
grandson liked Adyar and the surroundings. He
therefore thought that if Krishna would be
educated there, his ambition would be fulfilled
without any difficulty; the prophesy of his daughter
too would become a reality also. It would therefore
be wise in educating Krishna at Adyar; Pantulu
thought that he would be relieved of the anxiety
about Krishnas future. He decided to admit him
in the "Guindy National School" under the
management of Theosophical Society.Durgamma
also was of the opinion that the mischievous
pranks also would come to an end. May be change
of environments would bring desired results as it
normally happen with recalcitrant boys.Krishna
was happy over the change. New things are
interesting while old ones are disgusting - so goes
the local saying. Krishna could happily get rid of
abhoring teachers at Gudivada. The grandfather
and grandson went to the Guindy school. The
buildings and the atmosphere was fascinating,
Pantuiu told Krishna the method of teaching is
altogether different. Children are not beaten with
canes here in the name of discipline. The teachers
consider the view points of children. They don't
behave like dictators. They have a new
143

144

approach."Krishna reacted. 'Yes, Grandpa, I will

join this school'. Pantulu got him admitted in the
school as well as the hostel, remitting all the
necessary fees. Necessary dress and other things
were provided to Krishna. Pantulu left for his lodge
wishing that his grandson should become a perfect
Theosophist. His admission in that school was
perhaps the first step in that direction.Pantulu told
Durgarnma that all their anxiety about Krishna had
ended at last No more worry about him, he
thought. The boy would be on the proper track for
progress, at Madras. Durgamma was disturbed at
heart for leaving her grandson there. It was the
first time for her to keep him away from her.
Pantulu stayed away at Madras for some more days
to attend to some other work and Durgamma left
for Gudivada next day.In the new surroundings and
among new persons, Krishna felt lonely. He had a
liking for the change and a little dislike too. None
could converse with him in Telugu while a few
converse in Tamil but many in English.After two
days, a dignitary was visiting the school and he
would address the students also. It was directed
that every one should come to school neatly and
well dressed, without fail. All the arrangements
were made to receive the important person.When
he entered the class, everybody got up from their
seats respectfully and bowed to him. He too smiled
and nodded at them and took his seat. Krishna was
stunned to see him. 'Oh! This gentleman helped me
144

145

long back to collect a few shells on the beach!

Then I wanted to know who he was. Good. I am
happy to see him now here! He thought within
himself. He keenly observed the dignitary and his
expression. He was Jiddu Krishna Mutiny, popularly
known as 'Krishnajee'Krishnajee addressed the
students slowly in English. Krishna followed him
attentively. But after some time he lost interest.
The personality of Krishnajee was commanding.
The speaker appeared to be more attractive than
his speech.After four days, while Pantulu was
talking to somebody at his lodge suddenly noticed
his grandson at distance walking towards him.
Pantulu could not believe what he was seeing. This
little fellow is coming walking all the way alone,
from Guindy!"Krishna approached his grandfather
slowly and stood before him The boy appeared
very much tired. Pantulu asked "Have you walked
up all the way?" The boy silently nodded. "In this
city, the boy come over alone to Adyar from
Guindy.How bold he is!" Pantulu wondered. But
should not the boy be reprimanded for absenting
himself from School?The visitor, while talking leave
of Pantulu. looked at Krishna for a minute
remarked how attractive are the eyes of this
boy? and after a little while Pantulu softly
questioned the boy "What happened?" Grandpa! I
am confused in the school. I don't like it. 1 spent
sleepless nights. I will not stay there"! replied
Krishna decisively. He felt happy for coming out of
145

146

the school premises."Then you shouted that you

did not like the school at Gudivada. Now this
school is repulsive. Well, God knows which school
you like!" Pantulu was uneasy and disturbed at the
decision of Krishna. Till the moment, Pantulu was
thinking that the problem of his schooling was
solved.Krishna was silent and adamant. He was not
afraid of his grandfather's reaction. "No question
of going back to the school; he stuck up to the
same decision."Pantulu tried patiently to convince
the boy "Kittu! This is a great school, unlike
Gudivada School. Only children of great people
have their education here. Everybody cannot be
admitted here. If you wish to be a great person in
the future; you continue here. You will earn name
and fame also. We have been hoping that you'll
become a great person in the future. If you come
away like this what does all this mean''""I don't
know all that. I shall become great studying at
Gudivada school only. Not here. Everything is
confusing here. I won't read here!" Krishna
repeated."Are you fond of our house" asked
Pantulu. "Nothing. I won't study here. That's
all".Pantulu knew the stubborn nature of his
grandson. It was impossible to convince him or to
change his view. He could not be forced. Even if he
was forced, he would definitely run away. "Alright.
Destiny governs everything. We are only
instrumental." Pantulu reconciled himself. He was
however unhappy over the wastage of hundreds of
146

147

Rupees in this connection.One may be able to take

a horse to a pond but one cannot make it drink,
however tasty the water may be. Krishna's attitude
was worrfying Pantulu. The boy was sitting in a
corner. He. wanted to take him out to make him
cheerful."Kittu! Shall we have a joy ride'' Or shall
we visit the famous zoo?" asked Pantulu. in earlier
days, Kittu would have jumped up but now he was
not enthusiastic. He could very easily guess the
motive behind his grandfather's proposal. "No, I
am not interested." Was his brief reply,In those
days, tourists and other visitors to Madras, could
have a bird's view of Madras while hovering in an
aeroplane at the rate of Rupees 5/- per head. Once
Pantulu and Kittu had that experience. While flying
in the air, through the clouds speedily. Krishna was
observing the great pilot, who was "driving" it. The
pilot was a great hero for Krishna. The pilot was
sitting in the front in a dignified manner to fly the
plane. How lucky! Krishna wished to travel in a
plane and tour the entire world in the future!
Krishna had many fanciful imaginations in those
days. He desired to become the engine driver of a
train so that he could see many towns. He had
enjoyed a number of classical stage dramas. He
was particularly observing the viewers, who
clapped, shouted and applauded when the climax
scene was being enacted. Krishna wanted to
become a great actor and get overwhelming
appreciation from the audience. Krishna had many
147

148

such reminiscences of his early childhood. Now,

Krishna's aspirations were altogether different. His
sole aim was salvation, "Knowing the Self" was the
only goal for him.Young children get attracted by
different fields and they choose some one or other
in those fields as their heroes. They admire them
and imitate them. But as they grow up their aims
to achieve in life also change. The back grounds of
individuals vary and hence their objectives.
Spiritual thinking was deep rooted now in Krishna
and all other earlier aims had become simply
childish and trivial. His out look totally changed,
completely transformed metamorphosed into
different nuances.* * *Soon after Krishna started to
comprehend things and happenings around him
clearly, his grandfather attracted his attention. The
daily routine, behaviors and style of Pantulu were
very keenly observed. Under his shelter, Krishna
gradually modified and moulded himself carefully.
There were a number of great traditions. For
Krishna, Pantulu was a hero - a hero of the hero's!
Hero worship was prominent in the juvenile psychic
life of Krishna. In his young mind emotional bond
with his grandfather was already formed. As such,
the juvenile faculty of Krishnas imagination was
active around Pantulu.This mental bond was
sensitive and delicate. It was pure and chaste.
Krishna's mental investment for strengthening this
bond was so much that even the slightest blow or
distortion to it could be intolerable.Theosophical
148

149

Society had been providing food to all the

members in this specified rows. One marked for
traditional and orthodox people, namely Brahmins.
The other row for others.On that day, Krishna had
a flash of a new idea. Whether it was to test the
honesty of his grandfather or merely a casual
incident. Krishna caught hold of his grandfather's
hand and pulled him towards the second row of
boarders; he sat near a plate and asked his
grandfather to sit next to him. All the people felt
happy when Pantulu joined them in the row. They
invited him cordially. Pantulu had no other go than
to sit with all of them took food. He faced a lot of
discomfort but exercised a restraint and formally
finished his meal.Both of them silently walked to
their residence. Pantulu was fretting and fuming at
heart. "This fellow knowingly or unknowingly
dragged me to that row. Why did I not resist him?
What happened to all my wisdom? How
unfortunate!" Thus thinking within himself, Pantulu
had been till then suppressing his anger.
Immediately, after coming home he burst out at his
grandson."You think you have done a great thing
today! Don't you? Have you lost senses? You forced
me to eat along with beef eating barbarians. You
ruined our tradition and family prestige. In my life I
never committed such a sin till today. Now, today I
have become a sinner. The prescribed expiation
alone will make amends for my guilt. People who
violate the customs are doomed. People who
149

150

slipped down from righteous heights were

punished severely in ancient times. Red hot iron
rod was applied on the tongue of the guilty person!
Now, after I return to Gudivada, I shall have to
undergo the order to clean myself. I stand polluted
now."Krishna was shocked at the violent reaction
of his grandfather. He did not anticipate such
violent outburst. What a wonder! Did his own
grandfather really react like that? Sometime back,
Krishna observed his grandfather donation some
amount to Guduri Ramachandra, who had been
working hard to eradicate un-touchability and to
uplift the scheduled caste persons in the society,
His grandfather promised the social worker all his
cooperation in the future also. Did the same
grandfather shout at him today like this? Krishna
began to question himself, with astonishment for
his grandfather's behavior.Ramachandra was a
bachelor. He had inherited a lot of wealth and he
collected donations in Krishna District area. With
Gudivada as his center for his social service,
Ramachandra had been influencing the entire area
to achieve his noble goals. "Congratulations,
Ramachandra! You have been doing a great
service. You are a real disciple of Gandhijee!"
commented Pantulu once, in admiration of his
service. Did this same grandfather shout at him
today like this? Krishna found himself entangled What is all this? Something is wrong - somewhere!
The same individual is behaving in two different
150

151

ways. Two contradicting personalities in the same

individual?? One is internal, the other is external!
Each opposing dramatically. There are
inconsistencies - one does not agree or match with
the other - great ideals on one side - traditions
which could not be questioned or violated on the
other side. How can there be a balance between
them? Their basic nature is itself an artificial
conglomeration !For the last few years, his
grandfather had been his hero, the ideal to follow
and a personality was appearing dim and smoky.
Krishna felt severely disappointed. He fell hurt at
heart. A question mark was starting at him.He was
in deep agony to the flatant hypocracy of his
grandfather, when he venerated as his 'demi God'
who he thought a symbol of virtuous and worthy of
emulation? He could not digest it. He was shocked
to the bones.They returned to Gudivada. Pantulu
entered the house by the backdoor. He asked a
servant to get a dish full salt immediately. He
added water to it and applied the clay to his entire
body. He appeared like a clyman for Krishna. Hot
water was made ready for his bath. Pantulu used
coir, but not soap to rub and clean his body for his
bath. Standing in the sun he cleaned himself again
with a towel. Wearing dry clothes Pantulu entered
his prayer room.Durgamma bathed Krishna
thoroughly and mildly remarked, "See, what you
have done! Your grandfather's lineage had been as
pure as fire. No one ever did anything against
151

152

Brahminism in this house so far!"Krishna never felt

guilty or feeling of sorrow by this unpleasant
episode In fact his grandfather's honesty,
philosophy of his personality are put to an acid
test, which shattered his 'hero image' of the
grandfather. He asked himself again and again why
this rank hypoeracy? Deadly dichotomy? Was he
not as hallow as the inside of a temple bell?After
one hour, Pantulu came out of his prayer room. He
preserved the papers given by Koumara Naadi
Astrologer in the iron safe carefully. Later, when
his wife was alone, Pantulu informed her all the
predictions. Such personal matters were always
kept confidential. Both of them discussed the issue
of bringing up of Krishna with utmost care in every
respect.Krishna still remembered the Golden
Jubilee Celebrations at Adyar. Particularly the
magnificent speech of Annie Besant, under the
banyan tree, continued to be fresh in his mind. He
wished to address a gathering, on the same lines
as mother Besant. Then, how? Where? How to get
an audience for him? - Suddenly an idea struck to
him.One afternoon, when every one was having a
nap, - Krishna dressed himself like his grandfather
and combed his hair. He put on the chappals and
slipped out of the house. He called some street
urchins who are roaming here and there. He
beconed to them and said, "If you just stand before
me for a few minutes, I will give each one of you
five coins" They did not believe the boy. They
152

153

thought that it was a practical joke and they did

not care for his words. Mischievous children were
not new to them. Some thought that it was a fancy
dress; wanted to know his activity more in
detail.At a short distance from his house, there
was a mound. He stood upon it, and asked all the
goers by to stand before him. They gathered
around him near the mound. He coughed a little,
and adjusted his throat, like any other public
speaker. He started to address them in his own
way. He did not know what he was telling them. His
speech consisted of a number of Telugu words as
well as English stammerings. There was no
coherence between the sentences; It was simply a
'Gibberish.Krishna tried to imitate Mother Annie
Besant in gestures and- facial expressions Nobody
couid make out heard or tail of his lecture for ten
minutes. Then he asked them to clap in
appreciation of his speech. Everybody clapped and
smiled at him. He humbly bowed to all of them and
stepped down the 'dais.' Immediately Krishna took
out the small coins from his pocket and distributed
them to his listeners. It was not known why he
distributed money. They all left the spot smiling at
him.What he did to day in his own way indeed, an
indication for his hidden talents of a future
eloquent speaker. Whether willing or not, Krishna
had to join the same school, at Gudivada.
Whatever it might be, Krishna had a lot of
freedom, at Gudivada. There was no such freedom
153

154

in Guindy National school. In the name of

discipline, there were a number of restrictions.
Everything should follow the time-table strictly.
Every student should sleep at 9 'O' clock at night
whether sleepy or not. Though the students were
not caned or punished, though the school was
adapting new methods of teaching, for Krishna, it
was abhoring. He simply did not like that system. If
his freedom was restricted, Krishna would never
tolerate. He wanted to be like a free bird, in and
out The coarse gruel in free life is found belter
than milk porridge in a slavery den. A Telugu
Proverb.* * *Krishna continued to be indifferent
towards school education. Pantulu tried his best to
persude him to be attentive to school work.
Krishna always paid a deaf ear to his grandfather's
advice. Pantulu thought of providing a special
tuition at night. Soon after the dinner, Krishna was
sent to a tutor daily. A servant boy of about twelve
years ago, should accompany Krishna, with a
bright hurricane lantern in hand. There was a
touring Cinema hall on their way. Krishna and the
servant boy were listening to the songs and
dialogues, while going to and returning from the
tuition. Krishna was tempted to seeOne day, he
decided to play truant to the tuition class. He
warned the servant boy not to inform the matter at
home. Thus both of them attended the film show
and returned home. Now and then, the two boys
used to attend the film show and specially the
154

155

servant boy was very much thrilled. Added to the

film show, Krishna was purchasing manypeppermint sweets snacks while seeing the show.
In those days, the theatres were having oil engine
generators. To wind and unwind a real for
projection some time was invariably required.One
day. After the film show was started, the two boys
entered the theatre and slowly moved step
towards two vacant chairs and occupied them.
After 15 minutes, in order lo change the reel, the
show was suspended and lights were switched on.
Then, in that light, to the astonishment of Krishna
was occupying a seat next to his grandfather.
Pantulu noticed the boy and was very angry. But he
controlled himself.After returning home, Pantulu
began to chide the servant boy, in presence of
Krishna, "You rascal! Both of you are cheating and
hood winking us. Aren't you? Kittu has to go alone
for tuition all the way at night. So you are asked to
give company to him. But you have connived with
him. How long have you both been going to the
film shows like this? Speak out the truth.
Otherwise, I will tear you into pieces!" roared
Pantulu.The servant boy shuddered and pleaded
for mercy, 'Sir! I am not guilty. The little Pantulu
warned me that he would kick me if I inform you.
Till now we have seen five film shows. This is the
truth - kindly forgive me sir"Pantulu nodded at him
and said, 'Alright! What had happened had already
happened! In the future, if Kittu threatens you
155

156

again, tell me ! I will look to the matter ! if I come

to know of your joining hands with him - beware, I
will not spare you!" - then Pantulu rebuked his
grandson, "If you schooling falls flat like this - and
if your special tuitions are also neglected - what
shall I do for you? Tell me!" the boy was silent.* *
*After returning from Adyar, Krishna's desire to
learn English well, increased. He started to read
the English periodicals of his grandfather daily,
whether he could understand or not. Whatever he
could understand, was assimilated
immediately.Krishna purchased Sankara
narayana's dictionary to look for Telugu meanings
of difficult English words. His vocabulary thus
increased gradually. The popular J.V.
Ramanaiahs English and Telugu grammar and
wren and martin English grammar a lot to learn the
language. Thereby he could score eighties in
Examinations . His grip on the language became
gradually stronger and his confidence elevated.A
few days back, at the time of going over to Adyar
to attend the Golden Jubilee Celebrations of
Theosophical Society, Krishna realised that the
'mind had tremendous will power.' By utilising that
power, he had been satisfying his petty desires.
This personal ability strengthened his independent
attitude and increased his self-confidence. He
established supremacy over all the other children
of his age.Krishna observed keenly that his desire
was requiring sometime to be fulfilled. He could
156

157

not know the reason for the delay.The will power of

Krishna was revealing itself on various occasions.
Half the number of desires were being fulfilled.
Was he wishing an incident to lake place just
before the actual incident or was it a mere an
accidental coincidence?For Krishna, the school was
nothing but a jail. So, he was often, trying to find
out ways and means to escape from if one day he
strongly desired not to go to school. But how?
What reason or explanation should be put forth at
home? He thought over again and again. Ah!
Unless it rains, holiday can't be declared,
therefore, it should rain today. So it rains today!
Definitely it rains - ... yes, it rains! So thinking and
wishing for a rainfall again and again he was
going. Yes, it is getting ready! At any moment it
begins to rain - at any moment Miraculously the
sky became cloudy and it rained heavily. The
school declared it a holiday for immense pleasure
of Krishna.On another day, ho wanted to stay away
at home - But how? There should be a direction
from anybody to him not to go to school. Some
order should come to him -somebody should ask
him not to go to school! Yes - the order should
come. It is to come now. Now itself - at any
moment! His desire or will was strong and sticky! It
did not leave his mind at all. Within a few minutes,
Durgamma called him and said, "Ramudu, Don't go
to the school today. A grandfeast is scheduled in
the afternoon. A number of guests are also
157

158

expected to arrive from neighbouring villages. Your

help is required and as such I will convince your
grandfather about it. Mean while you attend to the
urgent things! I shall look to other in the kitchen!"
Krishna felt very happy.One day, as soon as he
went to the school, his friends informed him that
except for the last period, they had no work for the
rest of the day. Krishna smiled and replied, "Very
simple! That teacher also won't come to school!"
His friends had a doubt "How could it happen?". He
assured them, "Yes. The teacher won't come. While
he is hauing fever, how can he come to
school?""How do you know it?" laughed at them.
The teacher cant come Krishna - will not come to the school. We have a holiday! replied
Krishna.He did not like that teacher. A few days
back, Krishna wrote the word, 'February -with a
wrong spelling, the teacher punished him for it and
made him write the word correctly twenty times on
sand. That teacher was the first person to beat
Krishna. So he should be the first person to suffer
from fever, none else. "My word won't go waste! By
this time already the teacher might have had
fever! How can he come to school" Krishna
repeated his prediction.Within a few minutes, the
school peon came to the class and announced
"Children! Your last period teacher is having
fever/and he applied for leave. You can go home
now itself!" The friends and other classmates of
Krishna wondered how it all happened as Krishna
158

159

could foretell.A relative of Pantulu use'd to come

to Gudiwada from Machilipatnam now and then
Whenever he came, he was bringing
'Machilipatnam sweetmeats' with him. The sweets
were very popular. Children used to call him
'Sweetmeat uncle.One day, while returning from
school, Krishna thought of special sweets. 'How I
wish that the uncle may visit us with his wonderful
sweets! He might have already arrived at home!'
type in assured So thinking Krishna stepped into
the house to find the 'Sweetmeat uncle', Krishna
wondered, 'Oh, Uncle has already arrived.'On the
table, the sweetmeat packet was waiting for him.
Krishna opened it immediately and disturbed the
sweets to all the children, Krishna observed that
the servant's children were also there looking at
Krishna and other children with sweets in their
hands. Krishna instantaneously jumped up to
distribute the sweets to those children also.
Durgamrna was a little angry and remarked,
"Ramudu! Uncle brought the sweets all the way
from Machiiipatnam for you affectionately. You are
distributing them to the servanl children! Are you
the great Karna of Maha Bharata?""Oh ! This a
simple eatable item. While we are eating the
sweets, those children were gazing at us. They also
want to eat them. Nothing is lost if they also enjoy
eating sweets. What is wrong in it? It is my
pleasure!" Said the boy. Durgamma kept mum on
hearing him.One day Pantulu asked Krishna to
159

160

convey a ,message to one gentleman by name

Venkata Rao, "Kittu! His residence is on your way
to the school. Ask him to meet me urgently.On his
way to the school. Krishna met some friends. They
all went to the school talking to one another
happily. Krishna forgot his grandfather's errand.
He returned home in the afternoon for lunch and
suddenly remembered it. Pantulu asked him, "Did
you pass my message to Venkata Rao? The follow
has not turned up so far!"'Grandpa! I went for him.
He is out of station!' bluffed Krishna. Next day,
early in the morning Venkata Rao came to meet
Pantulu and informed him that he had gone to
Guntur the previous day.One day, while at school,
Krishna all of a sudden wanted to go home. He did
not know why he had such a desire then. He slowly
approached his teacher and said, 'Sir, my
grandmother has fallen sick at home suddenly. A
message is just received.' So saying, he took leave
of the teacher and went home.To his great
surprise, his grandmother was really sick at home.
He approached his moaning grandmother slowly.
She beckoned to him and said, 'Come on, Ramudu !
I have been thinking of you and you have come.
Will you please go to the doctor and get me the
medicine?' There was no one else to attend on her
at that time.Durgamma's journey to Machilipatnam
postponed several times. On that day she strongly
determined to visit her dauthter Sarswatamma
without fail. She informed to her husband for
160

161

necessary arrangements. She was busy preparing

sweets and savaries. Krishna came back from
school. He could smell air of ghee emanating the
kitchen. He went strait to there and saw freshly
prepared eatables neatly arranged in the basket.
What is special today? He pondered for a while
picked Up one sweet and started eating. He took
some more and distributed to the servant's
children who are playing in the back
yard.Meanwhile Durgamma hurriedly emerged
from the bathroom. Krishna asked her.'Where you
are going? Why did you prepare sweetmeats'?
Today I am going to Machilipatnam to see your
aunt. It was a long pending trip," said
Durgamma.Krishna said immediately "Why would
you go? Aunt would be coming here soon.""Come
on! You naughty boy! Do not play with me. How do
you know?" questioned."That I do not know. But
her arrival is certain. Wait and see" said very
confidently.After few minutes Pantulu came
running "Let us start early. There is little time left"
so saying he went inside to change his cloths.All of
sudden a horse drawn carriage halted before the
house.To Durgamma surprise.her daughter
Saraswatamma emerged from the cart along with
her son Narasimha Rao."How come you are here ?
We are about to start to your place, uttered
Durgamma in bewilderment."We waited for your
early arrival- You did not turn up, may be you are
busy \ with household chores. So we came here,"
161

162

said Saraswatamma casually."Did you inform to

anybody about your journey before hand?"
Durgamma asked with a tone of surprise and
disbelief."No! We took a sudden decision, Why you
are so surprised/' enquired eagerly,Durgamma was
stunned. "How Ramudu foretell could foretell your
impending arrival ? How is that possible?" said
astonishingly.'What is that?'Just now Ramudu
informed me of your arrival here. Now it has be
come true! How? I was baffled. Does he posses
Karna Pisachi (a devil who predicts
beforehand and whispers in ears) or was it
prolepsis?May be this is an example of "a child
premonition one and the same equal to God's
prediction" (quoting a Telugu proverb "baala
vaakku Brahma vakku) said Saraswatamma
appreciating Krishna's mental prowess.Near by in
the school an old woman would sit 'out daily and
used to sell home made sweet meats to eke out
her livelihood. Krishna would buy now and then
few eatables for his friends.In course of time the
old woman noticed a dramatic change in her
business. When ever Krishna make purchases, she
would sell the remaining stuff in no time. She
thought 'the boy was my lucky mascot! She would
expecting everyday avidly for Krishnas Boni
(lucky penny).One day she offered more sweets for
the single coin and pleaded happily not to pay
extra money. Krishna surprisingly asked her
"Why?"She wore a luminous face "Abbayee! (Little
162

163

boy) your hand is very lucky for me. Once you

make purchase that is sufficient, the rest would be
cleared off in a short span of time. Hence these
extra sweet meats are being given for my
satisfaction." Said the old woman in a gesture of
appreciation."No"! Krishna said "I would not take
anything free of cost." He paid the balance amount
and left. Krishna regularly would buy from her.
After few months the old woman disappeared.
Later it was known the old woman died in her
sleep.One day Krishna and his friend Raghava Rao
went to a shop to purchase something. The shop
was crowded. Krishna had a habit of handing over
money before hand as such he gave one rupee coin
lo the shop owner asked for his requirement. The
owner instantly took the coin and put into his box.
Krishna waited for his turn. After while to Krishna's
astonishment the shop owner demanded the
money again forgetting he had all ready taken
it.Raghava Rao argued that money had been paid.
But the shop owner refused lo believe. Some
heated words exchanged.Krishna was stood silent
without interfering. He again handed over another
coin without any hesitation and obtained the
article left the shop to the utter surprise of his
friend."Why you did not questioned him? Why you
tamely surrender for his fault? argued Raghava
Rao. Krishna said cooly "If I could loss one rupee
today, tomorrow that fellow would lose
heavily""How?" Krishna did not reply. After
163

164

fewdays Raghava Rao came to know that the shop

owner met an accident and hospitalized.Krishna
thus was getting all his desires fulfilled - by virtue
of his own will and confidence. Day by day, the
worship in the temples, the vows of the devotees
to gods, and other related programmes lost grip on
Krishna completely."When I have the capability to
achieve what I want, with my will power - if I
depend upon idols - does it not be little my own
powers. Why should I underestimate my Himalayan
Self Confidence? There are no powers at all in the
idols. My own planetary power is enough for
me!"Afterwards, Krishna did not go to any temple.
He did not accompany anybody to such places. He
started to think that he was self-luminous. As such,
different gods in temples, Including his favourite
Karanji Anjaneya Swamy of Bangalore faded
out from the mind of Krishna.The great yogi
Andhra Vemana questioned, "Why wear the
coloured clothes, go temples, and have ornaments,
required by the stony idols? Does God require food
and clothing?"At the very young age of seven
years, Krishna developed immense dislike for God.
He turned his back towards God. "God is totally
routed out from his Consciousness"In agreement
with the Septennial cycle, governing his life from
the time of his birth in an unimaginable manner,
this is the first of the different transformations in
his life.* * *That day Krishna went to school as
usual. Many of them were not present. He asked
164

165

his friend. 'Where did they go?' Our classmates

mother died. They all might have gone there He
replied.Immediately, Krishna searched for his
house and went there. Heart-rending weeping,
cries and sobbings were coming from within.
Krishna went in an found his friend sitting in a
corner crying for his mother. Some relatives were
consoling him. In the Central Room, the dead body
was lying on a palm leaf mat. Near the head of the
corpse an oil lamp was lit. Relatives and friends
were all there.What is meant by death? What
happens to the person after death? Where does
this person go' Are there heaven and hell really?
Generally children are afraid to go the burial
ground. It is said that is abode of ghosts and that
they take possession of children, if anybody wishes
to go there, elders dissuade' him.Krishna followed
the corpse to the burial ground, without any fear,
whatever. He observed the funeral rites and the
actual burning away of the body. He was not at all
disturbed; he thought that all that was natural.
Except the inquisitiveness to know the
proceedings, Krishna did not feel anything in that
context.Somebody conveyed the news to
Durgamma that Krishna went to the burial ground.
She was upset on hearing it. Within a little while,
Krishna returned home. "Stop there! Have you not
gone to the burial ground? Why?" she
shouted."Why not? - I wanted to go and I went
there. What if?" - he retorted."You have no
165

166

common sense at all! Your grandfather would be

wild with you. Children should not go there. They
got terrified and later suffer from fever." She was
interrupted and Krishna cut short her remarks "No,
I am not at all afraid. I am alright - No fever
Nothing. She instructed him - "remove your
clothes. Take bath. Keep those polluted clothes
under the pomegranate tree there! After bath
enter the house!"Krishna could not know the
reason for taking a bath on return from the burial
ground. He, however, took bath and came in,
Durgamma smeared a little sacred ash on his
forehead. With the help of a stick she shifted his
clothes to some other place and purified the whole
area by sprinkling a little turmeric water.On that
day Krishna came early from school as he was
tired, went to bathroom washed himself and strait
away went to his room changed his clothes and
slept like baby in the foetus.After some time
Durgamma stepped into his room to collect the
soiled cloths. She picked up and about to go, her
eyes turned towards the window.She was taken
aback ! Shock waves of fear transmitted all over
her body, her heart pounded violently, when a
snake coiled on the window grill like a hanging
garland. The distance between the cot and the
window was about five or six feet. Petrified
Durgamma without making any noise, gathered all
her strength into a focal point and dragged the cot
towards entrance door immediately Krishna
166

167

opened his eyes and shouted at her why you are

dragging my cot ? by saying he stood up.
Durgamma silently waved her hand showing the
window. By this time the snake started unwinding
going outside.Strangely Krishna was not afraid of
it. He kept quiet and watched keenly. It was a arge
ash colour shining skin with white dots. The snake
slowly uncoiling started slinking without Fizz but
it's fissilingual tongue moved incessantly in and
out. It slithered out slowly by scaling nearby
compound wall. The rays of dying evening sun
flashed on snake's satin smooth skin like mirror's
reflection. It sneaked out of sight.Durgamma said
to herself ! "my God! What is this? Had I not seen
what would have happened? She recapitulated a
similar incident, which was occurred years ago
when Krishna was a toddler.Now from where the
snake came ? Since how long was it there ? Why
Ramudu did not notice it ? when she enquired he
said negatively I am not aware of it?A snake
catcher was called. He scanned thoroughly of the
vicinity but in vain. However the small cleavage on
the outside compound wall was closed by stones
and plastered with mud.* * *Pantulu was
completing sixty years of age that year. As per the
Nadi sstrology, it was predicted that he would pass
away that year. So, as per the tradition a large
scale function was planned for that day of
completion of 60 years. (Shasti Poorti) Relatives
from different places arrived. Palmyra pendals
167

168

were erected. Green leaf garlands decorated all

the thresholds and gates. Large fire place was
specially constructed and the cooks were busily
preparing special items.Pantulu knew the forecast.
Yet he was cheerful and busy. An important item of
the Celebrations was the remarriage of Pantulu
and Durgamma. The invitees were anxious to see
the bride and bridegroom! But Durgamma was
depressed at heart. She knows the prediction of
her husband's death during that year was haunting
her. However she was participating in the
celebrations in a traditional way.The whole house
was wearing festival look. But the attention of
Pantulu was more on his grandson and his future.
If the perfection proved to be true, then who would
look after Krishna? Who would shoulder his
responsibility? Jagannadham might take up the
responsibility for the time-being but in due course
he might neglect him. Everybody could not manage
with the recalsitrant boy, Krishna. He had his own
characteristics, unlike others-Pantulu could give
large amounts of money for looking after boy. But
also who could receive the affection for his
grandson? Pantulu was doubtful of the prediction
because he was quite hale and healthy. The ways
of Destiny are always unpredictable. In what form
and when he might be devoured by Death, none
could guess. There are thousand and one entries
for Death to step in for him. "Every thing is
governed by God's will. What am I after all - to
168

169

escape from it? I am merely an instrument1" he

thought naturally by relationship people would be
entail to inherit an ventral properties but not same
relation ship does not adopt the cherished ideals of
philosophical learnings environed by Pantulu
towards Krishna.Pantulu looked at his grandson
who was jumping and playing his heat was moved
on seeing the innocent child. How to leave him ?
How could be live without me. His without me!
Who could fill up my vacancy? It is said that
Krishna would reach supreme heights in life but am
I destined to leave him once for all? What shape
would his life ultimately take? What might be the
turn of events and what difficulties? Who might be
giving him necessary support in life? Oh God! After
me all the responsibilities of him are vested with
you. You should look after him and guide him. You
are responsible for his birth. So be kind and
protect him."Pantulu sent word to his grandson to
come to his room. Within a moment, Krishna was in
his grandfather's room, gasping for breath."Kitty,
sit steadily for a while, I have to inform you a very
important matter. I don't know how to tell you. I
am afraid that you may be disturbed to hear it. You
may also be afraid to listen to it. First sit down
calmly and steadily" so saying, Pantulu looked at
his grandson anxiously.Come on, grandpa! What is
that? Tell me immediately. I have a number of
activities on hand. I left them and ran up to you"
Asked Kittu looking out through the
169

170

window.Pantulu questioned Krishna "Can you live

without me?" Krishna replied, "Of course, But
where do you go? Why? Even if you go, you will
come back. Don't you?""Suppose I go to a place
from where I will never return. Then can you live,
without me?" Pantulu again asked him. Krishna
could not understand what Pantulu meant easily.
After a moment, Krishna looked at his grandfather
steadily and said, "You are not going anywhere,
you are staying. You are fooling me. Are you not?"
Krishna wanted to go out quickly. Pantulu had to
speak out the truth, "The Naadi Astrology
predicted that my life is coming to an end shortly.
So..." "Oh! That man! We met him at Madras. You
mean that man?" asked Krishna. "Yes, same
person. He hinted that I may die during this year. I
am worried about your future life in my absence."
Pantulu tried to observe his grandson's
reaction.Krishna coolly and indifferently listened to
him and asked, "that is alright. What arrangements
have you done for me? First tell me the
details."Pantulu was shocked at the response of
his grandson, He expected that his grandson would
be upset by the prediction. He imagined a different
type of reaction. But"What a change! What a
growth in the boy! Sometime back, as a child, he
was attached to him all the day. He was so deeply
attached to him and apple to his eye. But today, he
toppled all my imaginations and he is considering
death as a casual affair? My death is natural in his
170

171

view as if I may go on a long pilgrimage, wonderful

kidThus thinking at heart, Pantulu felt a great
sense of relief and answered, "Kittu, yes. You are
well protected. I have written will in a systematic
manner. Accordingly, you can live happily. The rest
is left to destiny." He did not reveal the details."So,
you mean, I need not be afraid, you have taken all
necessary precautions. I can live somehow or
other. But grandpa. How will you die so suddenly?
No, you won't die. That Naadi prediction may be
wrong." Replied Krishna indifferently.The Nadi
astrology was considered as most reliable. But in
the case of Pantulu, it failed. Due to unknown
reasons perhaps the Destiny itself has changed. Or
hadd the "Vaksiddhi" (word power) of his grandson
altered the prediction? No one knows?* * *In 1926,
while touring Andhra area, Krishna visited
Bezyawada. He stayed with Raja Gopalachar
lyengar. It was publicized that his addresses were
scheduled at the Museum Hall, on Machilipatnarn
Road. The local theosophists, Hindu Scholars, and
others attended the meetings. Pantulu also was
present for the meetings, along with this
grandson.Krishnaji hailed from Andhra area. He
was wearing a lace bordered Dhoti, lalchi and gold
laced upper cloth. He was reflecting an ideal
Andhra. With beaming face, powerful looks, facial
expressions, Krishna jee had an extra-ordinary
attraction. Everyone liked to look at him time and
again unblinkingly.The speech of Krishna jee in
171

172

English seemed to be understood partly and a part

of it was not understood by Krishna; though he
was not very attentive through out his
speech.Krishna desird to see him again. He
observed that every one considered Krishna jee
like a hevenly the chosen one.After I grow up,
how would it be if I could talk to him ? Any way, I
must talk to him someday decided Krishna,
being very much attracted by Krishna jee.
Grandpa ! people say that Krishna jee is a Telugu
person. But why did he speak completely in English
? How he does not know Telugu ? He did not talk to
anybody in Telugu . Remarked Krishna.Pantulu
did not reply immediately. He was thinking of
something else then. He clarified "Kittu! English is
Royal language. It is the language of the
government. One should necessarily know that
language to talk to great people". Pantulu tried to
read his grandson's thoughts. He added "If you
also want to talk like Krishnajee you should
regularly go to school. But you don't go to school.
Even if you go, you don't learn anything. How can
you become great?"Krishna continued, "Where was
Krishna jee educated?""In London!""who were his
teachers?"Englishmen - the white
people!""There you are! So he is able to speak so
well. Had he also studied at Gudivada school Could he become so great? No. Grandpa! Send me
also to London for education. I will become better
educated than Krishna jee. You shall see me as a
172

173

better speaker also!"Pantulu smiled at him. "You

little brat "You want to go to London alone for
education? First read well sincerely here.
Afterwards, London!".He further added "English is
the Royal language. The white speak it.""I should
learn English well to be able to speak to great
people. Command on the language is required.
Afterwards, for higher education, I must go to
London." Repeated Krishna, within himself while
going out.Krishna paid more attention to learn
English. Whenever he could, he used to read some
English books the other. He started reading
newspapers also aloud and began to improve his
pronunciation. Whenever he came across anything
interesting in any paper, he was cutting it and
preserving it to read it again and understand it- In
a short time, he could grasp different idioms of the
language himself. He developed a little ease in
expression himself. Though none was before him,
he began to speak aloud, as if he is addressing a
gathering. He was improving himself.Pantulu 'was
a principled person. He was time conscious and a
time scheduled was followed in every day life also.
For example, lunch was scheduled at 12 'O' clock. It
was a statuary rule.Krishna did not like such a rigid
frame of life. He might be ravenous but he could
not have food till 12 'O" clock,. So he thought of a
clever solution. With the help of a stool, he was
reaching tho wall clock to move the long hand of
the clock conveniently and keeping quiet. At the
173

174

stroke of the hour, he was getting his food,

whenever he felt very hungry.After the lunch was
started, he used to observe his grandfather's
movements. When Pantulu was otherwise busy or
taking rest. Krishna was setting the clock to his
convenience.This trick could not work for many
days. One day, as usual, Krishna adjusted the clock
and waited for the clock to ring. He did not know
that a few minutes earlier Pantulu rewound the
clock. When the clock started to ring, Pantulu was
perplexed a little and opened the cupboard to look
at his watch. It was reading 11.30 A.M. For a
moment Pantulu could not guess where the actual
fault was. After the lunch, Krishna was caught
redhandea, when he was setting the wall
clock."Oh! Now the cat is out of the bag! All
these days, you have been meddling with the
clock. Aren't you? Why?" questioned Pantulu, "yes.
Food is not provided till 12'O' clock. I am feeling
hungry. What to do? This is the only solution, ready
in my mind. That's all!", replied the boy.He could
understand the predicament of the boy and
ignored it, surprising his smile. He could not decide
whether to chide the boy for his mischief or
appreciate him for his intelligence.Krishna liked to
know the mechanism of everything on hand. He
was very inquisitive to know 'Why and how' of
everything. The wall clock had been attracting his
attention for a long time. One day when his
grandfather was away he removed the clock from
174

175

the wall and carried it away to his room. He bolted

the door.With the help of a screw driver he
dismanted the clock totally and all the parts of the
clock were separately examined carefully. Krishna
was confident to replace them in their respective
positions carefully. The clock was re-assembled
and hung on the wall, within a few minutes. It
appeared perfectly alright, but did not work! The
pendulum was given a number of swings. He
tapped the clock here and there. But it did not
work. He did not know what to do. It was left
silently on the wall.In the evening Durgamma
complained to Pantulu that Krishna meddled with
the wall clock, "He is too mischievous to tolerate. I
am getting tired of him. He can't be quiet. None
can anticipate his acts and their consequences. A
perfect clock has become useless in a few
minutes!" commented Pantulu and sent word for a
mechanic. The clock was first carefully checked up
by the mechanic and then he made it work in just a
moment. Ho remarked "Sir, I don't know who
meddled with. It was rearranged in a perfectly
orderly manner , as if it is handled by a skilled
mechanic. There was a small lapse near the key
reminder. Thats all. If that too was properly
rearranged well you would not have sent word for
me!Pantulu appreciated the sharp intellect and
understanding capacity of his grandson. But such a
highly intellectual child is not interested in his
school work. Why? Pantulu had no clue for it.* *
175

176

*For summer vacation, Pantulu planned to go to

Bangalore along with his family. From
Machilipatnam, Saraswatamma, with her children,
Narasimha Rao, Subba Rao, Rajyalaxmamma, from
Bezwada Jagannadham and his family also joined
them. One day, they all went to Modern Hindu
Hotel at Bangalore. Already the hall was full and
the family rooms were on the first floor. They were
walking up the steps and a server was coming fast
down the steps, with Tiffin plates in both hands. It
so happened that he clashed against Krishna. One
of the plates pierced the forehead of the boy.
There was instantaneous bleeding profusely.
Krishna was silently bearing the wound, as if
nothing had happened. Pantulu was disturbed and
commented. "Kittu, see what happened. Why don't
you be just gentle enough. You go on jumping up
like a grass-hopper. Why did you cross him! Oh My
God!" Krishna was immediately taken to the near
by hospital for necessary treatment and dressing.
It look many days for the wound to heal up, leaving
a permanent scar on his face. The dichotomy of
human mind.
The Dichotomy of the Human Mind
Pantulu had a special prayer room on the first floor
of his house, exclusively for himself. Others should
not enter the room. Photographs of great people of
the Theosophical Society were there in that room,
and there, portraits of Mourya, Maitreya, Jesus and
176

177

Koot Hoomi had a special place. A photograph of

Annie Besant, in meditation, dressed in a pure
white dress and sitting on the skin of a tiger, was
prominent among them. Pantulu used to meditate
daily in that room for on'e hour. After he enters the
room, the house keeps completely calm till he
comes out - that was a routine item for all in the
house, everyday.One day, while Pantulu was in his
prayer room on the first floor, a child in the ground
floor began to cry continuously. The mother could
not control her. Every one was upset and afraid. As
anticipated, Pantulu rushed out of his prayer room
ferociously and slashed at the child, in the
mother's arms, ruthlessly. He shouted, "Get the
hell of the house! All riff-raff gathered here and
ruined my meditation. All my vows are violated.
How awful!" So shouting, he rushed out. Like an
shirlwind.Anybody should get oblated in his wrath.
The infant's body was immediately inflamed and
writhed in great pain. It was a shocking sight for
Krishna who watched silently, never he had seen
him before like that nor believed that he could do
so inhuman manner. A shudder ripped through him.
He felt as though he was beaten. He was unable to
see the misery of crying child unabatedly.The
strokes on the body of the child was a question
mark for him. From childhood days, everybody
preaches in the society, "Anger is your enemy,
calmness is your protector; children are different
forms of God, etc. Many more such statements are
177

178

being dinned again and again. They all appeared

like question marks for Krishna.Is this the same
grandfather, whom he considered as embodiment
of high values? is this the same person, renowened
as a great meditator? It is said that meditation
ushers peace. Is this that peace? It is said that
meditation gives bliss. Is this a bliss? By
meditation, concentration is supposed to be
increased. In the effect of concentration? By
meditation complete control is said to be attained.
But complete control is lost by meditation! He
questioned?All of a sudden, Krishna developed
disregard, light heartedness and despie for his
grandfather. Pantulu has decended to the level of a
hunter and a butcher and cruelly in human act.
Krishna took it to heart and become deeply
depressed.His nascent, crystal like mind began to
think differently. His sole aim of life itself changed
into a question mark? That powerful question mark
was going to play a very important role in his quest
for Truth in future. It was going to be the
foundation or basis for his search and research for
Truth.Krishna was known for his lavishness among
his circles. He did not care for money. He never
knew that what frugality means. He never
hesitated to spend. Any amount of money could be
spent easily by him. If money was not given as
much as demanded, there would be so much of
shouting that his demand had to be honoured,
under any circumstances. He was obstinate by
178

179

nature. If he was not satisfied. His grandmother

would be the target for his demand, She used to
think, 'Next time, not a pie would be given to him.'
But if he would ask for money again, she would
readily comply, though she did not know
why.Suddenly, the cupboard of his grandfather
attracted his attentin. That is all! The amount was
spent, whenever he wanted, as he liked.In the
name of school fees and other requirements, he
was taking money and he was remitting it in the
school as fees in the names of poor students. He
was providing books and other stationery also. One
day Pantulu questioned the propriety of his
expenditure. 'If money is earned by hard work,
then only its value will be realiszed. I am
struggling hard to earn money and you are
spending it away in no time. There should be some
limit and control for your expenditure, you
understand?'Krishna felt unhappy with the remarks
of his grandfather. He was angry. Am I spending
your money? What are doing with the income of my
mother's property? You may treat my expenditure
as from my mother's money."Pantulu was shocked
with this reply. "Oh! You have the cheek to ask me
accounts of your mother's income? All right! Are
these thoughts your own or is anybody poisoning
you? To spend for anybody and everybody in the
town, you don't have heaps of your mother's
money, Mr. Krishna Murthy!" Pantulu pungently
retorted, looking at his grandson with apparent
179

180

anger.Pantulu wanted to control the expenditure of

Krishna. He locked his cup-board and the keys
were kept secretly. However, he was giving him
necessary money for his daily expenditure. The
money was not at all sufficient for Krishna. Without
spending money in an itch tickling his finger lips.
He was hissing like a cobra. Immediately, he
opened his grandfather's cupboard with some
other key. The cup-board opened itself very easily.
Krishna became a master in opening his
grandfather's cup-board whenever he like to take
money as much as he wanted.Pantulu observed
that money was missing from his cup-board which
was locked by him securely. How was the money
disappearing? One day Pantulu observed his
grandson opening the cup-board. The grandfather
was angry and questioned him, "Taking away
money like this without permission is theft. Theft is
a crime. Do you know that?"Krishna cooly replied
"If you give me as much as required, why do I
resort to theft? There is no other
alternative!""Wonderful! Since I did not meet with
you lavish expenditure you committed theft and
are justifying it! In my family, there had been no
criminals. I can't understand where from you
imported this habit. "Some time back people hoped
that a young man, like you would become a great
man in future, in course of time, that youth
declared, "The Goddess is my wife!. Everybody was
shocked at his foolishness"! Quoting a Telugu
180

181

proverb.Krishna did pay. any heed to his

grandfather's remarks. Pantulu was tired of him
and lave away the keys to Krishna, sarcastically
saying, "You take away the keys and spend you
like! Will you kindly at least note the actual amount you
have taken on a paper and keep it in the cup-board? The cash balance is not tallying
who knows how much is the clerk also taking away?" Without any hes
tion Krishna took the keys from his grandfather.* * *In 1916, the construction of the
building for Theosophical Society at Gudivada Center completed. Pantulu named
'Krishna Nivas' and handed it over to the Society. On other side of the building there
were some rooms and they were let out to shops like a shoe Mart and Book Depot.
The rent was utilized for maintenance of the building. The clerk of Pantulu was
collecting the rents.Sometimes, they were paying only half the rent, saying that the
other half was by taken away by Krishna. Pantulu was getting angry and was unable
to guess what his grandson was doing with all the amount.Once Pantulu obtained
the bills of Krishna from the stationery shop. Three dictionaries were purchased!
Any sensible student would buy one dictionary!Pantulu asked Krishna why he
bought three dictionaries. Krishna calmly replied 'one for me. The other two for my
friends!' "Oh! Then, you can as well provide dictionaries to e entire class. What do
you lose?""I have no objection."Pantulu was unable to decide how to bring him
round.Next month, it was the turn of the shoe sho p

to send a bill for 4

pairs of shoes. Pantulu turned to the clerk and
ordered him ask the shopkeepers not to give
anything either in cash or in kind to his
grandson.Subsequently, there was a short payment
of rent. Pantulu asked the clerk for the reason. He
submitted, "Sir, as directed by you I asked them
not to pay the rent to Krishna. Accordingly when they refused to give him
money, it seems that he had threatened them." He added, "They are afraid of him
and they were unable to turn him back empty handed."For a minute Pantulu was
silent. He said, 'Let him come home. I shall thrash out the issue today.' He turned to
his wife, who was standing at the door, and said "Have you not spoiled him? You
have been very lenient towards him and so he is wagging his tail as he likes. Tell
him that I Have to cut it! Control the fellow!"Durgamma expressed her helplessness.
"Oh! My God! How to control him? He does not care even in a tuppence for me1 He
heckles at me. If I advise him, he frowns at me and threatens that he would quit the
house once for all. No, no! I am helpless!"After some time Krishna came home
181

182
happily. His grandparents were silent on seeing . Perhaps Pantulu's heart melted like
a little lump of butter, on seeing the innocent is child. But he pretended to be angry
with him and said, "We have been fulfilling your childish desires, as you like. Still,
your expenditure has been always on the,increase there should be some limit and
control for it. Have I earned for the sake of everybody in the town? Are you
threatening the tenants? What do you mean? Are you the super - he ro

of the
town?" Krishna paid a deaf ear totally, like an
ascetic. Pantulu again continued, "Can you ever
know the value of money? If Dhanalaxmi is not
given due she won't stay, beware! I am unable to
understand your nature. I don't know how your life
will be in the future! You give a instantaneous
rebuff if I advise you anything. I don't know how to
get along with you."* * *In the month of Aswin,
every year, Dasara Festivals are celebrated. When
Bharatamma was alive the festivals were organized
on a grand scale. For nine days, the Court of
Dolls was kept arranged in a glorious manner.
For her it was a sacred Yagna. All the dolls that had
been collected from her childhood had a place in
the court. Most of them were idols of Sri Krishna,
in different colours and sizes. They were made of
clay.In some houses, at the center of all the dolls, a
pitcher and an idol of Goddess were. arranged.
Bharatamma used 10 place a large idol of Sri
Krishna also at the centre. Friends neighbours
were invited to receive fruits, turmeric, and
vermilion, and betel leaf and a nut set. With the
death of Bharatamma, at the house of celebrations
were stopped.Dasara days usher in those
memories for Durgamma. During those festival
182

183

days, used to distribute annual tips to all the

servants and employees and others. Krishna was
active in his own way during the festivals.One year,
during Dasara festivals, a new idea flashed in his
young mind. Immediately, he procured the keys of
the iron chest of his grandfather and opened it.
There were small handbags containing Gold coins
in the iron safe.He quickly brought them and came
out going towards bazaar, some poor street are
moving hither and thether he called them by
waving his hand. They promptly assembled in front
of him. He distributed gold coins one by one. In
disbeliee their eyes were protruded unbelievable!
Are they dreaming? Is it illusion? No, they are real
gold coins glittering in the sunshine. They thanked
him bowed their heads and ran away as fat as they
can.Pantulu came to knew of it. He was startled
aghast, a few movements his senses paralysed and
fossilized to his being unable to digest.Durgamma
was petrified to the roots of her being, afraid how
her ihusband would react? it is a kind of careful
investment accumulated over a period of time. In a
Jiffy all gone!Time froze - deep silence pervaded in
the room. Krishna stood like Buddha statue in the
pagoda Devoid of feelings. He face was like sphinx
in the Egyptian desert touched by nothing moved
by nothing.For Pantulu the very thought of it is
maddening. Many Images, scenes promises, rolled
in his mind's eye. He waded out from the sea of his
reminiscence and slowly gained composure.He said
183

184

in a quite voice devoid of anger, "Kittu, are you

fully sober or in your mind of balance utterly. Are
you fully aware of what you are doing? When you
spending lavishly, we reconciled, ourselves, that
you were childish and innocent." He stopped
awhile wiped out sweat from his face with a towel
and continued."But today like a simpleton or a
stupid who does not knew the value of the gold,
you committed theft and distributed the coins like
shells to all the passers by. Are they free pebbles
on the seashore to give away as you like?How can I
understand your erratic acts?" Pantulu was unable
to decide what to do or what to say - he kept mum,
gazing at his grandson, for sometime. Krishna sat
still, staring blankly like a mute.He added, "Why
have I been struggling to earn money? It is for you
and you only. For our future happiness. The gold is
intended for you, to lay golden roads for you. If
you earn and save money - then only you can
understand my agony for what you did today. We
lave been dancing and singing at your command
for your pleasure. We pampered you and learnt a
bitter lesson." He said.Krishna continued to be
silent and indifferent. Pantulu got irritated and
again said, What happened to you and your mental
balance ? There is sense in alms giving in a Humble
manner. But you stole the gold coins and gave
away as alms. If you begin to empty the iron chest
every year like this for alms giving - well, are you
thinking that you are emperor Sri Harsha's
184

185

incarnation? Why don't you speak out your heart?

Like the status of Buddha why do you keep
standing silently? Whom have you consulted? Tell
me the fact!" He paused.As though he had just
returned from some other realm of life, he slowly
opened his mouth and replied - "You don't give if I
ask for them. So I stole them. I don't know why I
wanted to distribute them to poor children. I just
gave them away. That's all."Pantulu did not keep
quiet. He again commented, "Great, for treating
gold and brass alike, you should be either a Maha
Yogi or a dunce who does not know values. I don't
know how to manage with you or how to
understand you or how to bring you round." So
saying 'Pantulu pressed his head, with both his
hands. Everything was confusing for him.
Durgamrna continued to be a mere spectator for
the tussle between the grandfather and
grandson.Once again Pantulu wanted to make him
realize his anguish. "People give alms when asked
for. Without being asked for, you are giving away
gold coins as you like. You are not Sri Krishna to
give boons to poor people like Kuchela without
being prayed for. Tomorrow, if anybody asks you
for the shirt you are wearing, will you give it
away?"Krishna was totally indifferent. He did not
feel even a pinch of his words. Had he repented for
what he did, probably, Pantulu would have eased
himself.Krishna replied, "Why only shirt? If asked
for I will give awahying knicker also and come
185

186

home naked." Pantulu was stunned and silent. How

to bring round this stubborn fellow! That was a unanswerable question before him.The whole scene
disturbed the mental peace of Durgamrna totally.
She remembered the behaviour of her own
daughter, Bharatamma. On Sankranthi festival
once, the mother of Krishna gave away a silk saree
to a trained-bull player. When Durgamrna asked
her, 'Why have you given a silk saree, while so
many old sarees are there in the house?' Then
Bharatamma replied, "I wanted to give it, I gave it.
At the time of alms - giving, will anybody consider
all those things?" Durgamrna recalled the words of
Bharatamma. She too was giving away anything
and everything whether asked for or not. He was
born and his mother died. He is a living legacy of
herself. The devotion and philosophical attitude
are inherited from her.* * *In the fields around
Gudivada, Pantulu was growing pulses and paddy.
The fields were given out for lease. There was a
written agreement between him and the lessee as
to how much the lessee has to pay him every year.
Pantulu was afraid that the lessee may not abide
by oral agreement.His lessees were not rich and
they live by hard labour. One day, a lessee by name
Bhushayya came to the house of pantulu and
waited to see him.After finishing the daily prayers
and breakfast, Pantulu sent word for Bhushayya to
come in. Pantulu was sitting in an easy chair in a
relaxed mood. Bhushayya put out the cigar, hid it,
186

187

entered the room of Pantulu and bowed to him in a

humble manner. Pantulu enquired "how are the
crops, Bhushayya? Are the thrashings over? Why
have you not remitted your lease amount so far''"
Thus questioning Pantulu began to turnover the
pages newspapers.'Yes, Sir, I have come to submit,'
murmered Bhushayya scratching his head. Pantulu
was silent. Again Bhushayya, hesitatingly said, 'Sir,
Pantulu asked him, Having come all the way, why
do you hesitate to speak out?'Bhushayya spoke out
in a humble tone. 'Sir, this year the yield is low.
The pests have toiled the crop. Not even onefourth yield is realized.' so saying, Bhushayya kept
quiet looking at the facial expressions of Pantulu.
Pantulu appeared indifferent and he was turning
the pages of newspaper. After a few minutes, he
asked, 'What have you said? The yield is less.
There were pests. Is it my fault? sorry, but what
can I do?', Bhushayya shuddered at the question.
'Sir, if you are pleased to question like that, what
can I say? To whom can we narrate our grievances
expect yourself? Kindly, be kind. I am not in a
position to remit the lease amount. Be
merciful.'Pantulu peeped out of the newspaper and
said 'there is no place of my kindness here. As per
the agreement, the said amount should be
remitted to me. Am I right ? He looked into the
paper again. 'Yes! This year, due to the problem of
pests, we have not even received our investment.
Sir, I can't remit you the amount as per our
187

188

agreement, only you can save me ! for every

rupee, I can't give more that 25 paise; beyond that,
we can't even expect to have our daily food grains.
What can I tell you about our situation. It's too
worst Bhushayya spoke out his heart.Pantulu
remained silent for a moment. After sometime, he
kept the paper on the stool and said, 'As you are
pleading so much, having regard for you, I will give
you a little consideration but giving 25 paisa for
one rupee cannot be agreed to. Agreement means
agreement. This is the agreement. Is it not?''Yes,
we live by squeezing the soil. Who will consider our
difficulties except yourself?1 have none else to
depend upon' submitted Bhushayya.Pantulu
nodded his head. 'Bhushayya! Earlier, whenever
the yield was high, I never asked you for even one
rupee more than the lease amount. You paid as per
the lease only. I considered it as your luck. Is it
not?''Yes, Sir! Your are magnanimous. You have
been generous for the poor,' agreed
Bhushayya."Then? Since there is loss this year, is it
fair to ask me to bear the loss? You yourself tell
me. When you had profits, I was happy. Now, you
are facing loss, I am sorry. What else can I do?"
questioned Pantulu.Bhushayya again submitted,
"Sir! You are righteous people. All these years, we
have been living under your mercy and support. I
performed my daughter's marriage also. This year I
am very unfortunate. God is not kind to me. Kindly
be merciful and show me a way [out of this
188

189

hardship].""How is it possible, Bhushayya? You

know if agreement is violated, it is a crime." Said
Pantulu, raising a law point.Yes sir! I am not
contradicting what you said. I am not retorting to
you. My only (submission is that you may consider
my condition sympathetically" - appealed
Bhushayya.Earlier, in the case of another lessee,
Pantulu had to drag him to court and seized s
properties. As such, his lessees had been afraid of
him.After a little while, Pantulu replied,
"Bhushayya, I am not denying your statement. It is
your bad luck. With sympathy for you only I
already told you that I will give you a little
consideration at the time of payment. But I don't
agree to receive 25 paise for a rupee. Even if I
agree, the Law does not agree. All of us should
abide by Law. You cannot escape from these
troubles. So you find out a way for yourself. Think
well." Thus Pantulu threatened him by making a
reference to law.Bhushayya continued to plead, "it
is impossible for me to pay more than 25 paise for I
have to remit more, we have to starve for food or
sell away our house, without I shelter for us. Kindly
come to our rescue and give us food, we great fully
think of you day in and day out.""Listen to me
Bhushayya! Why so many words? I abide by
agreement. The whole town knows that. Since you
are telling me that. there is a loss for you, I
consideration will give you dueration at the time of
payment. I have nothing more to say. I have some
189

190

other work to attend to." So saying Pantulu got up

from the chair.It was not clear how much
Bhushayya offered to remit and how much
consideration pantulu was ready to give. "Your
mercy sir, I am not fortunate. I shall reconcile with
my bad luck," said Bhushayya in desperation. He
looked like a dried-up and dangling cropIn the next
room, Krishna was reading a devotional book and
incidentally he followed the conversation between
grandfather and Bhushayya. Through the window,
he looked at Bhushayya also. Krishna experienced
a type of anguish and he was sad. He observed
Bhushayya leaving the house slowly with bent
head looking at the ground. Krishna could not
underrstand why grandpa behaved so unkindly.
Why was he not sympathetic towards Bhushayya?
Why this in human overlord ship? A deep sadness
came over him. He felt a while a pang of guilt? Is it
angst? Kindred spirit? An ingrained sense of
empathy?Contrary to this incident, Krishna
recalled another incident which took place earlier,
as about a destitute old woman who came to their
house praying for shelter.The eastern street of
Gudivada, there lived a Brahmin priest with wife
and three children. Long back, they migrated from
Bezwada to Gudivada. And settled there. After
sometime, the priest died and the sons began to
live separately with their families. By turns they
looked after their mother for sometime. Gradually
the daughters-in-law began dislike their mother-in190

191

law and she was finally sent out. The old woman
began to roam about in Gudivada at the mercy of
the public.A Muslim Shaheb recognised her and
recalled her earlier happy days. He pitied her and
provided shelter for her in his house. He knew her
traditional life and as such he made for her to live
independently, preparing her own food. After
some-time, the gentleman was shifting to Guntur
and he took her to her sons to leave her there.Her
children did not allow her to come into their house,
declaring her an outcaste and she had lived under
the shelter of a non-Aryan. Shaheb accompanied
her door to door. No Brahmin family came forward
to give shelter to the 90 year old woman.
Suddenly, she remembered Pantulu and asked
Saheb to take her to Tummalapalli Pantulu, with a
hope that she might get shelter there.With the
help of a walking stick, the old woman came- to the
house of Pantulu carrying a little bundle of her
cloths under her shoulder. She sat on the pail and
sent in a word for Pantulu. In a few minutes, he
came out but could not recognise her.With halfopened eyes, the old woman looked at him and
said, 'Can't your recognise ? I am Kamakshamma,
wife of the priest at Bezwada. All of us were
staying in the same area. Your first wife was
brought up in our house. This is my present plight.
After the respected priest passed away I was not
wanted by anybody. I am a destitute.Pantulu
recognised her and asked, 'Why have you come
191

192

here like this? What happened to your sons? You

look miserable.'"All that is my bad-luck. I am not
wanted by my own children. There is nobody to see
my end. On the advice of rny daughters-in-law, my
sons have deserted. God in the forn of Muslim
Saheb came to my rescue for sometime. There is
some indebtedness between me and this man.
Today he is going away. I moved from door to door
and I was turned out. By God's grace, I
remembered you. Will you allow this old fellow to
come in? Eathing the remains at your house, I shall
spend my time in a corner of a room Narrated
the old women.The old glory of the woman was
recalled by Pantulu in detail. In those days, she
was like goddess 'Laxmi' and as an elderly house
wife, she was liked by everybody in their area.
Pantulu asked Muslim Saheb to leave her with him
and take leave.Pantulu told her, 'Please come in.'
She responded, 'I was doubting whether you also
would drive me out or receive me kindly. God is
great. You are kind.'Take bath and have proper
food. So many people are eating with us. You won't
be additional burden for us.' Pantulu said. After six
months, she passed away calmly, while asleep.
Pantulu sent word for her sons and necessary
funeral rites were performed under his
supervision.On that day, Pantulu very kindly
received the old woman and came to her rescue.
But to day the same grandfather was sent away
Bhushayya disregarding his pleas. Why did he
192

193

behave like this? Krishna could not

understand.After a few days a person came for
Pantulu, sweating all over the body. Pantulu was
out of station. He approached the clerk and told
him that he came to clear a debt. Some time back
he had taken a loan of 500 Rupees. Later his
where-about were not known, Notice were issued
in his name. But he did not turn up. Now suddenly
he appeared with money in hand. The clerk picked
up the promissory note and calculated the interest
in his, own way and finalised the net dues from the
borrower. On hearing the figure, that person was
swooned, 'So much! How can I pay it? I did not
know the compounding process of interest and
that I have to pay heavily now.' He explained
himself.The clerk calmly replied, 'Listen! Kankayya!
This is the order of Pantulu himself. it violated, I
will lose my job. Repayment should not be
accepted even if it is short by one Rupee. What can
I do? After he returns from Madras, you may
appeal to him. In my opinion, his order was final.
He wouldn't revise it."Oh, God! Already I have been
facing loss after loss. I have taken a loan,
mortgaging my house, and I am clearing different
debts here and there. Your's is the remaining large
debt. Will you kindly plead with Pantulu, on my
behalf for mercy? Sir!" Kanakayya requested the
clerk for a sympathetic word in his
favour.Kanakayya was a cloth merchant. He
purchases at whole sale rate and tours villages
193

194

carrying the bundle, selling the clothes door to

door. Once, while he was sleeping in a choultry,
keeping the bundle under his head, it was stolen.
By the time he returned home empty-handed, his
wife was bed-ridden. He could not make both ends
meet. He mortgaged his house to clear his debts,
including the dues to Pantulu.The clerk spoke to
him an a soothing tone. 'Kanakayya, difficulties will
not last long. Poverty and wealth are like the two
pots, hanging on either side of the shoulder yoke.
Don't you know that? So, I will show you a way out
of the present crisis.' Kanakayya was eager to
know this solution."Now, you remit the money you
have brought with you. You execute a fresh
promissory note for the balance due from you. If
you delay more, the money on hand today, may not
be there tomorrow, 'the growth of interest in faster
than the speed of a horse.' There is some such
saying, and that is true always. One more word
Even if you prostrate before Pantulu and pray for
mercy he will never yield. He is very obstinate in
such matters he will never yield. He is very
obstinate in such matters. Come on ! How much
have you now with you ? Let me finalize your
transaction!.The clerk was wordly wise. If once
Kanakayya leaves the room none can say when
the money comes back again. It is said that money
is thousand-legged. It may go in any direction. So
it is always wise step, to collect the money at
hand, without delay. A bird in hand is always worth
194

195

two in the bush.Kanakayya had no other go than to

follow the advice of the clerk. A fresh pro-note was
executed accordingly. He left the room, comparing
himself to baldpate man facing a hail
storm.Krishna observed the incident and wondered
at his grandfather's money lending business. He
sympathised with Kanakayya. He could not
understand why his grandfather was squeezing
money from needy people like that
unsympathetically. He wondered whether it was
the same grandfather who was very charitable
elsewhere, and who was secretly helping poor
students? What is this duality?Two contradicting
behaviour at patterns of the same person - how is
it possible? Why is he appearing differently at the
same time? Any lacuna anywhere?Till then Krishna
had a great regard for his grandfather. Of late,
Krishna began to think of removing the mask of his
grandfather so that he could understand his real,
internal nature.Krishna had been observing such
individuals, with dual personalities, all around him.
He had observed double-tongued persons also. He
was perplexed to understand the realities.* * *One
day, Krishna laying on his cot, closed his eyes
tightly. There was pitch darkness. When he
pressed his eye balls covering with one hand he
could see a streak of light all over the mental
horizon. Some shadows appeared in different
colors such as azure, light green, golden brown,
sometimes light yellow and reddish. Shades turned
195

196

into visible figures and images. Smoke like columns

passed like rings. These images appeared while
mixing with one the other and vanished. From the
fast disappearing image, all of sudden, somewhere
a penetrating ray of light passed through the
mental sky like an flying arrow. They were not
static but shadows of colors continuously fleeing.
When he closed his forehead with his palm,
everything vanished in no time. It is a different sky
world dense of darkness after a while some fleeing
light appeared.* * *All these activities in the
mental horizon, he observed carefully, minutely
intently and interestingly. He thought to himself 'it
is a wonderful game' so it became his
hobby.Govinda Rao was one of the occasional
visitors and on that day, he was chatting with
Pantulu in a leisurely way. "You alone could subdue the arrogance of that Englishman. Others
could not. He is a very haughty Rogue",
commented Govinda Rao, referring to incident.An
Englishman was residing in Gudivada. He was
discourteous. He used to take photographs of
ladies, whenever and wherever he wanted. Local
people objected to it but he did not care for them.
Finally, they complained lo Pantulu. Pantulu felt
indignant and warned him severely. He sent a
message to the Englishman, "Give respect and take
respect, if not, you will be dragged to court. Be
aware." The Englishman heard of Pantulu and his
reputation. He also knew the association of
196

197

Pantulu with Theosophical Society. He was afraid

of Pantulu and afterwards began to behave
properly.Coffee was served to Govinda Rao and
Pantulu. After sipping the coffee, Govind Rao
commented "our people first murmered against the
new custom, you have introduced. Now, everybody
is adapting it. Recently, in the marriage at our
relative's house, we also observed it.""Yes, I am
told of it. I could not attend the marriage. My wife
told me that everything went on well there." Said
Pantulu, wiping his mouth with a towel.Tell then,
there was a custom in Brahmin families to
personally invite while extending invitation cards.
The personal in-vitiations were extended twice.
Unless invited there times, the invitees were not
attending the marriage. Pantulu did not like that.
He said, "A personal invitation along with the
invitation card is sufficient." He implemented what
he said and his associates also followed him.
Gradually, citing Pantulu, all others followed the
new custom.Krishna suddenly entered the room
and Govinda Rao enquired him about his
education. He also asked about his learning of new
Sanskrit Verses. Krishna smiled at him and replied
'Very many, Uncle' and went in.Govinda Rao keenly
observed Krishna and he felt very happy. He
remarked, "Pantulu. please don't think that I am
praising your grandson, what I feel act my heart, I
am telling you if he is observed carefully, it can be
seen that he has characteristics of a great man. He
197

198

grace and dignity are unique. He is majestic in gait

like a king. I feel that he will be the top person in
some field or other. Just, a crown is
missing."Pantulu did not feel flattered, when
Govinda Rao spoke high of his grandson. He
remarked sarcastically "he does not need a crown
for himself. Everyday he is already putting a crown
on every one of us." remembering all the pranks of
Krishna."No, no, you should not say that. It is only
childishness I understand why you are pungent
about him behaviour. He distributed gold coins to
poor children as he liked without your knowledge
recently. Is it not the reason for your remark? From
his childhood. I have been observing him closely. I
do not know the actual field in which he flourishes.
But I can dare say that his name and fame will
spread all over the world in the future. It may not
be as you wish it to be. The present situation is a
temporary phase; when he grows up, he will teach
hundreds of people." Said Govinda Rao."I don't
know; sometimes, I feel disturbed about him. as to
how to bring him up He has hardly any regard for
elders. He is not humble by nature. He does not
bow to anybody nor does he listen to anybody. He
acts as he likes. He does not hesitate to give away
anything and everything. If questioned. He gets
irritated and behaves rashly. Added to all this, he
is adamant. Setting all these characteristics aside,
if his educational achievements are considered,
there is nothing but cipher. I am unable to
198

199

understand his attitude and behaviour. The trend

of his life is unpredictable. How can a plant which
could not be bent in its early stages, be bent after
growing as a big .tree?" commented
Pantulu."Pantulu! Please don't get agitated or
worried. As time passes on. everything gets right.
At present your grandson appears like a burning
coal underneath white ash; when once the ash is
blown off, the brightness of the coal is seen. He
will definitely flourish in his life. By the by you too
might have heard that the great poet,
Rabindranath Tagore was very irregular at school.
He did not follow the lessons occasionally, he was
appearing as if he descended from a heavenly
domain. But, he was awarded 'Nobel Prize' to the
surprise of everybody. You know all these things
very well. One day your grandson also may excel
all others in the world", said Govinda Rao.* *
*Every year Pantulu was performing the annual
ceremony ot his daughter, Bharatamma on a large
scale. That year, there was a specialty for the
ceremony. The father of Krishna was attending the
ceremony. Krishna and Sitaramayya would be
meeting one another for the first time after many
years."Aunty! It seems Sitaramayya is coming over
here for the ceremony. After so many years
perhaps, he had a desire to see his son. Naturally
he would be happy to meet his grown-up son
Commented a visitor with Durgamma.Durgamma
replied "great his affection has been over-flowing
199

200

all these days, perhaps." Sarcastically."Krishna it

seems your father is coming over here," that lady
said looking at Krishna who was passing through
that room at that moment, Krishna did not give
any reply.The visit of Sitaramayya was discussed
by everybody as they liked."Who is this father
about whom all these people are talking? What
does he look like?" The boy tried to imagine his
father, but he could not. The something happened
in the case of his mother also.On that day as
expected, Sitaramayya arrived at the house of his
father-in-law."' Pantulu introduced him to Krishna
saying, 'Krishna, he is your father'"Father! After so
many years, I am seeing you. What happened to
you all these years? Why did you not come to see
me even once?" Such ideas and questions did not
spring up in the heart of Krishna.As though it was
a casual meeting, Krishna looked at him and
thought "This man is my father, as they
say;"Pantulu said, "Why is it, you are standing
there only? You go to him and sit with him""This is
the first time for the boy to see his father. He is
hesitating to approach him. Naturally, he shirks,"
said somebody.Sitaramayya looked at his son with
wide open eyes. The boy looked as if made of gold.
He was very charming. He felt inexplicable
happiness on seeing him. His affectionate heart
began to throb.Pantulu repeated, "Kittu! Go to you
father and sit with him".Krishna approached his
father and the father received him affectionately
200

201

and made him sit on his lap. Touching his head

tenderly, he asked 'Krishna, how are you? Studying
well? It seems that you can recite Sanskrit verses
very well' said Sitaramayya. The boy nodded his
head and replied slowly, "I am alright'. After a few
moments, Sitaramayya asked him to go and play as
he liked. Krishna jumped out like a bird which was
just set-free.From the moment Krishna saw his
father, a number of questions and doubts began to
rise up in his mind."How can I know that he is my
father? Everybody is saying in one voice that he is
my father. So has he become my father?"Krishna
was observing of butterflies flying hither and
thither. He continued to observed them
steadily.Again in his mind, a number of questions
sprouted like paddy.A stranger was brought before
me and I was told that he is my father. If he is not
introduced, how can I know him as my father? How
is It possible?"It is not a frivolous or a puerile of a
child. It is question which sprang up from his inner
heart in its own way, question as he had a peculiar
angle of apperception? How can I know my self
that he is my father?" He began to try to answer it
himself again and again.So somebody should
introduce a new thing for the first time. If it is not
thus introduced, whatever that thing may be it
cannot be recognised. That is to say if identity is
not given, identifying capacity is wanted."How can
I know him as my father?" For this question.
Krishna wanted a logical answer. Doubting
201

202

everything, questioning everything are two of his

important mental activities, which would help of
his surroundings. Keen sense of observation and
ability to investigate require a doubt or a question
as the first step."How can I know himself as my
father?" He pondered on and on. No tangible
answer came out. A full stop still. The question
winds itself in side of him and entwined him in its
deep folds.Revolutionary questions would not
emanate from the philosophers and other fountain
heads of intellectuals but, they were in the very
existence of man kind? The entire knowledge of all
the generations of human race questioned? The
process like questing, dissecting, critically
observing, analyzing synthesising are very
important steps in investigation and research.
These mental activities of Krishna were considered
as far above his chronological age.Arangements for
the annual caremony of Bharatamma on the next
day were already made. A number of guests also
were expected to attend the lunch.From early
hours on the ceremony day, everybody was busy.
The scheduled items were being cooked on a
special furnace, in the yard. Black gram cakes and
rice cakes were being prepared on a large scale,
keeping all the invitees also in view. Nobody paid
any attention to Krishna and his morning
requirements. He was angry. He quarreled with his
grandmother. She tried to pacify him. But his
irritation did not subside. He was looking this way
202

203

and that way to find out an outlet for his

wrath.Suddenly, the fried black gram cakes in a
large plate received his attention. He began to pick
them up and tore them into pieces, one by one. He
turned to the nearly basket and began to tear the
rice cakes also, as he liked. The pieces were
thrown all over the floor If anybody came in his
way, he was retorting, "who are you to interfere" It
is my own will and pleasure."Suddenly Pantulu
came there in an angry mood. Already something
went wrong somewhere. Krishna did not pay any
attention to his grandfather. Pantulu shouted at
Krishna, "you kinky fellow! What are you doing?
What is the matter with you?" But Krishna was
deaf to him. He continued to tear and throw down
the cake pieces as he Iiked.Pantulu could not
control his anger and he lost his temper. He
removed his waist belt and slashed his grandson
twice with it. "your misbehaviour is becoming more
and more intolerable. You have neither respect nor
fear for anybody. I tried to bring round you in all
possible ways. For everything, there is a limit. We
are pampered you pompously, you are illtreating
us ! he roared.At that moment none could
anticipate what would happen? The on lookers
could not believe their eyes and they were shocked
at the turn of events. In a fraction of a second the
belt was in the hand of Krishna. He was ferocious.
biting his teeth he retorted vehemently - "Who are
you to beat me? who empowered you to slash-me?
203

204

Simply because I am a child, do you want to harm

me inhumanly! What do you know about me' Be
careful!" Thus warning Pantulu, Krishna repaid the
slashes with interest on the back of Pantulu
ruthlessly. His 'revolt' caused tremors of terror all
around. His eyes were red and respiration was
fast. He was totally revengeful at that moment.It
appeared as though in place of the boy, Krishna,
there was an elderly person was a taking
vengeance on Pantulu some such sprit appeared to
have taken possession of Krishna, at that
time.Pantulu was standing breathless and aghast.
He never dreamt of such a revolt from his
grandson with blank looks and silenced mouth,
Pantulu stood staring at Krishna.Everyone around
had been afraid of Pantulu. None could dare to
face him or attack him till that minute. Before so
many people he was beaten black and blue by his
own grandson with a leather belt. Every one
expected Pantulu to react violently, losing all sense
of decency and sobriety. Any thing might happen,
they were fearing.But nothing happened, Pantulu
did not react at all, as anticipated. Krishna had
been a child in his arms and bedside' The revolt of
Krishna caused more dismay and inexplicable
surprise in Pantulu. He was moved at heart
tumultuously in silence. He became completely
calm and reflective in his attitude towards the boy
immediately.He did not treat this act as an
indication of arrogance of Krishna.'All that,
204

205

happened represented 'action and reaction',

process for him. The incident was a clear indication
of budding self respect, personal independence
and a strong desire for freedom in Krishna" - he
analysed.After Pantulu left that room, Durgamma
asked Krishna, 'Are you right in beating your
grandfather? Is it not wrong, Ramudu?" "Then is it
right for him to beat me? In what way is he
superior?" he questioned her back. He did not
think that his grandfather spared him. He looked
around as if he was warning everybody 'If I am
meddled with I will not keep quiet. I don't care for
anybody."He is the head of the family. From your
infancy, your grandfather looked after you with
utmost care. Can you ill treat him like that even if
he had beaten you, in an angry mood, do you think
that he does not love you? No affection for you? Is
it fair not to respect your grandfather? Should you
not bow to him?" asked Durgamma feeling much
for the insult which her husband had swallowed
silently."I will not keep quiet, if I am beaten. No
one has a right to lay hand on me. If i am insulted,
1 will not spare anybody. If I am beaten once, I will
beat ten times. Do you know who I am? Let him be
God, I don't care. That's all!" Not a trace of
repentance in Krishna. He would never allow
anybody to boss over him nor would he be
submissive to anybody in life. Perhaps this incident
was an illustration for his sense of his
values.Afterwards, Pantulu did not beat him again.
205

206

He remembered his promise to his daughter in

death-bed.* * *Pantulu asked him again and again
to pay attention to his education. He arranged
tuitions also. But Krishna did not evince any
interest. He continued to indifferent. Education of
his grandson continued to be a major problem for
Pantulu."Durga! He won't read at Gudivada. He
may go astray beyond recovery. To put him in the
groove, I fee! change of the surroundings is better.
I wish to admit him at Hindu High School,
Machilipatnam. What is your opinion ? consulted
Pantulu.That is a good idea. His attitude may
change at Machiliptnam. Without further delay.
Kindly send him to Machilipatnam: replied
Durgamma.Till then their grandson had been with
them and they felt for his separation, a little pang.
But the future of their grandson is more
important.Krishna was admitted at Machilipatnam
in Third Form. He was asked to stay with
Saraswathamma, the elder daughter of Pantulu in
Frenchpet. When Vemuri Chinnayya Rao was
staying at Godugupet, Krishna was born and lost
his mother.It is against the nature of Krishna to
stay on at a particular place like a 'frog in a well'.
He always liked to travel from place to place
among new people. As he had wheels on his legs
and wanted to be free and have freedom.Krishna
was vexed with his school, its furniture and
teachers feeling uneasy to continue there. At that
moment, he welcomed happily to go to
206

207

Machilipatnam.It was a new place with a new

school and new friends. he adjusted himself
immediately to the new surroundings; Everything
was well. Children of rich cultivators, such as
Mandali, Chalasani were his close friends. He
began to move about with them freely and
spending lavishly. He was in the matter of
expenditure he was second none. His interest in
this school also started to abate with in few
days.When he came across new words, he was
necessarily consulting a dictionary, when once he
lerarned a new word, he was never forgetting it.
He was learning different grammatical structures
in English gradually. Thus he improved English day
by day.While at Gudivada, his grandfather was
observing and supervising him and his movements.
But at Machilipatnam, he was free from such
observation. Whatever he wanted to do, he could
do immediately as he liked. At the house of
Chinnayya Rao, everybody treated him tenderly,
remembering him as a motherless child. Narasimha
Rao, the eldest son of Chinnayya Rao was two
years younger than Krishna. As such, both of them
moved closely and very affectionately about as
natural brothers.At Gudivada Krishna had a
separate prayer room. But at Machilipatnam,
though there was no such special room for prayer,
in his own way he was continuing it. When he
began to meditate, sitting in Padmasana Posture,
he would lose sense of time totally. One day at
207

208

lunch time, people waited for Krishna impatiently

and searched for him. He was sitting in the corner
of a room on the upstairs in mediation. They were
surprised at his deep concentration in such a
young age.Krishna was good in imitation and
mimicry. He was imitating different artists and
entertaining everybody, everyday in a new way.* *
*In the olden days the rich Brahmin families had
strange hobby and a custom known as 'Doll's
marriage!' This function performed by them like
actual marriage with all paraphernalia followed by
sumptuous lunch or dinner.But the supposed to be
'elders of the marriage party1 were chosen from
young boys and girls below eight or nine years of
age. Boys would wore shirt dhoti and upper cloth
over shoulders, girls wore blouses, skirts and saree
pieces.The bride and bridegroom would also be
decorated by rich cloths, they would also have gold
covering ornaments for which Machilipatnam was
very famous since generations.In those days child
marriages are in the vogue. They strongly believed
by performing is these marriages, their children
would be married soon by a suitable match.
However it was a purely children's function all the
way with fun, frolic, mirth and merriment. The
whole atmosphere would wore a festive
look.Vadlamannati and Vemuri families are
relatives residing opposite houses at
Machilipatnam. One day both families decided to
perform a 'doll's marriage' on a big note at Vemuri.
208

209

Chinnayya Raos house. They duly invited

relatives and friends.The boys and girls were
selected and allotted to them certain roles to play
chairs were placed opposite directions and all boys
and girls seated.Krishna had a major role to play as
father of bridegroom. Ho wore new shirt, dhoti and
upper cloth. He sauntered here and there and
raised his voice to show his assumed authority as a
bridegroom father. There were mock arrangements
and counter arguments over some imaginary faults
with the marriage arrangements.Krishna as usual
dominated the proceedings by displaying many
antics of his choice. Every body thoroughly enjoyed
the gaiety and had a gala time.One day, on return
from school, Krishna observed everybody dull and
serious as if, they lost some valuable thing. Aunt
was sitting in a corner in a melancholic mood.
Children were searching for something. Keeping
books on the table, he asked 'Aunty' What
happened? What are they searching for? she
replied, My ring is lost. It is not found anywhere.
No outsider stepped into the house. All the efforts
to trace it have failed."Where does the ring go?
It might have slipped somewhere in the house.
Probably, you did not search for it properly. It may
be beneath the almirah or behind the rice bag"
Said Krishna.Krishna asked her not to be dejected
like that. "The ring did not disappear aunty! It
should be somewhere here only. I am sure of that.
Slowly and carefully search for it again. You will
209

210

find it." said confidently.She smiled at him and

said, "If it so happens as you said, you will have a
Machilipatnam sweet." All the children again
searched for the ring. ".Mother! The ring is found.
As brother Krishna said, it is lurking behind the
bag." Shouted Narasimha Rao. handing over the
ring to his mother.Saraswatamma felt very happy.
All her tension and anxiety disappeared
immediately. Looking at Krishna affectionately, she
said "How I wish that you should live for full 100
years! Your word did not go waste. Is your word so
powerful? We are tired and vexed and in a minute,
it is found, after your arrival." So saying,
Saraswathamma distributed sweets to him and
other children - Krishna was very happy.The next
day, Chinnayya Rao was going to Madras. But he
could not return from the court in time. The train
starts at Machilipatnam for Madras, via Bezawada
Saraswathamma was afraid, whether he would be
home early enough to go and catch the train.
Already it was time for the train to start and he
was still at home, "I tried my best to leave the
court early, hut I could not. I arn sure that I may
miss the train". So murmuring, he hastily packed
up and dashed to the railway station followed by a
servant.Krishna observed the anxiety of
Saraswatamma and told her calmly. "Aunty! Don't
worry, the train starts late today. By this time,
Uncle may be seated comfortably in the
train.""How can you say that, child?" asked
210

211

Saraswatamma ignoring his assurance. Krihsna

replied It should calmly.Within a few minutes,
the servant returned home and informed them that
the train started half an hour late and Chinnayya
Rao could have comfortable time to get into
it.Saraswatamma was surprised and looked at
Krishan with deligh how is it that whatever you
say is happening ? You are not an ordinary kid, you
have some Vaksiddhi (word power of strong
nature).Krishna was not much interested in playing
with other children. But whenever he played, he
was the winner. It the children divided themselves
at teams, every child wanted to be in the team of
Krishna. Children naturally liked to be in the
winning team. Even in the losing game, Krishna
was always the winner.Krishna was scoring
minimum marks in the quarterly and half-yearly
examinations. He was scoring the highest in
English and lowest in math's. Final examinations
were fast approaching. He was reading the books
for reading's sake and he was often absent
minded. Sometimes, he was not responsive. He
used to respond as through he just returned from
some other realm of life, all of a sudden.He was
not bothered about the daily happenings around
him. It was felt that there was an invisible line of
separation between himself and others. He had his
own internal world. He had his own thirst for
something which none else had. This was his state
of being, to chant the Sivamantra, unaccountably
211

212

within his innards.Every year, the final examination

question papers for the third form were printed.
taking all necessary precautions. But children were
somehow procuring the question paper earlier. So
the management adapted the stencils system. Only
necessary number of copies of question paper
were roneod and the 'master copy was brunt away
immediately. This confidential work was entrusted
to one person by name Subba Rao. By this system,
the question papers were secure and beyond the
reach of pupils.That year the children wanted to
procure the question papers somehow or other
They discussed the issue among themselves.
Krishna had immense self-confidence to make
impossible things, possible, and he considered the
issue as a challenge for him.Since the children
resolved to procure the question papers that year,
Krishna suggested an expedient idea for it.
Accordingly, rich children of Mandali and Chalasani
families collected 100 rupees under the guidance
of Krishna. Early in the morning, Krishna and
others met Subba Rao and requested him for what
they wanted. He was afraid and refused to comply
with them. Then he was tempted with the money
and he yielded.Children! This is an extremely
secret matter. Except yourselves none else should
know it. Otherwise, I have to face dismissal
Everybody nodded expressing consent. Keeping
them outside, Subba Rao entered in and with the
original stencils and he roneod copies of question
212

213

papers. The pappers were rolled in a newspaper

and given to the children, with the caution to
maintain the secrecy once again.As soon as they
received the question papers, they felt that they
have achieve something great and they were
extremely jubilant. Krishna said, "These are not for
our use only, they should be useful for everybody.
All our classmates must be benefited. What
doyarsay ? For some time there was disgreemat
and discussion. Finally all of them agreed with
Krishna.Krishna had the habit of selfless motives.
In the evening, by the side of the bungalow of
Challapalli - Raja, Krishna stood near a water-tap
at the crossroads and began to distribute the
question papers to the students, as if they were
chewing peas. At the time of distribution of these
question papers, Krishna enjoyed immense
happiness without considering the pros and
cons.Everybody came to know of the scandal in no
time and the school authorities took Subba Rao to
task. Though he tried to bluff for sometime, when
he was warned of police action, he had to reveal
the truth to the authorities. He was further
questioned to mention the names of the children
involved in the affair. Though he hesitated to
mention the names. for a few minutes, he told the
fact that Krishna Murthy was the Gang
Leader. The management dropped the idea of
police case but he was dismissed.Immediately the
management got new question papers prepared
213

214

for the examination. Further they decided to debar

these students from the school. Sri Chinnayya Rao,
the Uncle of Krishna, was an important member of
the managing committee of the school. He pleaded
in the committee meeting that the children might;
be pardoned as a childish act and that it was the
first offence. Similarly, other members also
condoned the offence of all those children.Krishna
& his friends, however, attended the examination
formally and they could not answer anything.
Krishna was as usual indifferent to his failure in
the class.On hearing that Subba Rao was
dismissed, Krishna assembled all his friends and
collected another 100 rupees for him. They advised
him to seek a job elsewhere.Pantulu came to know
of Krishna's behaviour at Machilipatnam and the
malpractice. He had thought that change of place
would set right the boy but he did not change.
Pantulu felt very unhappy over it. "God knows
when he gets stabilised and when he begins to live
normally!" said Pantulu to his wife.Durgamma tried
to protect their grandson saying that some
mischievous children Involved this innocent boy in
their mischief, "you don't come-forward to support
him like this. Our fellow might have definitely
dragged everybody and instigated them. Don't
underestimate him. We may have to face more
troubles due to him in the future. As a cricket
player who entered the court for batting
enthusiastically, after being declared as duck out
214

215

returns to pavilion, Krishna had to go back to

Gudivada School again.Pantulu patiently tried to
convince Krishna to read well. "My dear Kittui I am
not able to understand why you are lagging behind
in your school. I know that you have a tremendous
memory power. Why are you not concentrating it
on class-work. Your mind is jumping up this way
and that like a grass-hopper in a school. Please
control it and attentively follow the lessons. All my
worry is about your future and your future life."
Krishna was silent for sometime. He replied,
'Alright! Grandpa."Krishna did not know why he
was unable to concentrate his mind on studies.
Whenever he takes up a Book, his thoughts behave
like a locust - His mind floats and flies away.
Perhaps, it was not within him control. The
education of Krishna was like an iron-piece before
a magnet, which was loosing its power. Somehow,
he was pulling on in the school, class after class,
as if he was dragging a 'Carcass' of an elephant. He
did not pass any class for the first time.* * *For so
many days, Durgamma was thinking of asking her
grandson, an important point. But she was
forgetting it. So, one day she made a knot on the
hem of her saree as a remembrancer. As soon as
Krishna returned from School, the knot happened
to touch her hand and immediately she asked him,
"Ramudu. for a long time, I have been thinking of
asking you one thing. It seems you'll go to a
particular hotel daily and eat, as you like. What is
215

216

that tasty item there? There is neither cleanliness

nor hygienic condition there. If you eat anywhere
like that, will not your health be
upset?"Nimmagadda Ramayya was running a
coffee Hotel at Gudivada. From 6 A.M to 9 P.M., it
was very busy with customers. "Pesarattu" was a
specialty of the Hotel. Adding pieces of ginger,
onion, chilies, it was roasted with original ghee.
Along with the roasted cake, a little coconut
chutney also separately served. Everybody in the
town liked it very much: it was provided @10 ps.
only.Krishna was very much fond of it. Whether
hungry or not, if he happened to go that way, at
any hour of the day, he would enter in for it - not
alone, but along with his friends, without
fail.Krishna replied, "What have you been thinking
about the most tasty green-gram cake at that
hotel? None on the earth can prepare if like that. It
is simply a heavenly preparation. So, I go there for
it!"Durgamma smiled "Alright. But why such a long
train of followers with you to eat at your
cost?"Krishna replied, "Is it sufficient, if I fill up my
belly? My friends too like it very much. But
unfortunately they don't have money. So I am
paying for them. It gives me a great satisfaction.
By the by, why do you make all sorts of enquiries
about me like this? II is my will and pleasure."
Durgamma kept quiet for fear of a more pungent
reply from him.His intense quest for enquiry began
at a very early age, surprisingly blossoming of
216

217

imaginative facuities like the aurora of the rising

sun.He was endowed with open mind questioning
everything and anything. His attitude and
expression had direct impact on established social
customs, rituals in the society, which he felt
decadent and degenerative. He wondered why
people followed blatently like salves without
questing?He started questening himself why
people are unequal in their endowment, some are
blessesed huge properties to enable them to enjoy
at the expense of others, while the poor " and
downtrodden had to slog and salve for their
livelyhood throughout their life.The authoritative
hierarchical structure has pierced his sensitive,
fragile mind and felt a pain and anguish of this
enslavement and inhuman treatment in the
society. He did not understand or fathom why such
abominal detestable customs exist in the society, it
so unfortunate the people reconcile to their fate,
as they could do nothing to transform their
lives.His grandfather's house servants had to slog
from dawn to late in the night unmindful of abuses
and wild treatment. They got conditioned to this
system for sheer survival. though servants are
always at his disposal he dispensed off all these
ministrations and depended on self-help. In other
words he regarded human slavery as a anethema
and every thing himself without help of servants as
he was endowed good physique.Dispite the hard
work by the servants his grandmother was always
217

218

ready to shower abuses on them who continue to

work un mind full of nagging and
abuses.Durgamma had the habit to prepare the
food afresh serving hot preparations always made
from high quality costly ingredients and curries
were fried in pure ghee and the meals always
ended with the serving of thick creamy curd. Thus
a very hot sumptuous very tasty meal used lo be
served to the whole family first and all the
leftovers that remained were given to the
servants.Having witnessed this tragic inhuman
culture of treatment of loyal and hardworking
servants, one day he insisted to sit with them to
eat the same food given to the servants.
Durgamma shouted at him "Ramudu! You are not
supposed to eat with them. It is a taboo.Your pride
birth in high Brahmin family, would it not prompts
you not to eat with them" said angrily, after a
pause she continued, "They are our servants how
can you eat with them. II is most idiotic and
abhorant" and warned him of the grave
consequences. When your grandfather came to
know of this misdeed.A servant boy daily used to
sit on the varandah in the scorching heat of the
summer would draw a fan made of vatti roots with
a rope attached to it. while Pantulu would have his
siesta enjoying cool freeze provided by the fan.
One day Krishna sat beside him and about to take
the rope to do the job but the servant boy objected
vehemently. No ! Little master it is not your job,
218

219

go away if master knows it he would boat me to

pulp".However Krishna forcefully took the rope
started moving. Alter few minutes his hand
developed shooting pain. Krishna asked him do not
have any pain while moving there ? The servant
boy nodded his head across negatively said" I am
accustomed to it ?Despite many servants under
his buck and call Krishna would wash his clothes,
clean pooja articles and sweeps his room all by
himself. Durgamma repeatedly told him not to do
such petty things. "That is unbecoming of you". He
never cared her A.D. monitions but continued to do
so. One day she was annoyed by his stubborn
behaviour shouted at him by quoting a Telugu
proverb "It is as though the chief raised and reared
a dog as big as a horse to protect his house when
burglars entered chief himself barked". So to say
"we procured these services by paying sufficient
money to attend our daily chorus. Their duty is to
serve us if not why would we pay? Hence why does
you work? Leave it to servants.Krishna used to
observe servants at other relatives houses, he was
appalled for their wantan cruelty inflicted partisan
behaviour by their masters in spite of their
immense labour everyday. Why they are reeling
under penury? Why they depend on charity? What
made then to be so impoverish? Who are
responsible to push them to this line of life?He
never have treated servants with unkindness, he
was very sympathetic and soft. He would donate
219

220

his brand new cloths to the servant's children to

the utter dismay of Durgamma. Now and then he
used to offer small amount.In the servants lodging,
there are no cots, no beds only tattered old mats
or bags to sleep on. such disparities were very
touching and made a deep impression on him. He
never relented to this inhuman treatment of
servants.One day Krishna sought the answer to
know why they are poor and inferior from his
grandmother.Durgamma said, "It is not a worth
while question to raise, a foolish of time yes! It is
their fate they were born like that because of their
misdeeds in the effect on them. They have to
content what fate destines She concluded
wryly.What is fate? Who decides? He asked
himself.It is not a infantile puerile and frivolous as
Durgamma thinks she is not aware the univesal
truth behind the probing.Krishnas Nascent mind
was, loaded with several pregnant questions and
riddles as if he was born only to question every
thing and anything! Or does the Questioning
quality became an inherent quality with him to
be his inborn unique trait?His fundamental
questions raised by him had a deep meaning a
universality an egalitarian out look nearer to
ultimate truth only boy of his age he himself was
not aware of complications and implications
embedded in it.Does a prodigy of destiny
endowed a pertinent way of questioning to know
that lies or hides behind the real truth?* * *The
220

221

prayer room of Pantulu in the first floor was under

lock and key. No one was allowed to go there or
peep into that room. When Pantulu was out of
station also, it was not opened and the key was
always' with him.Krishna had a longing to know
about the secrecy of the room. He thoroughly
searched for the key in nook and corner of the
house. His determination to open it increased more
and more. He was thinking of it. Durgamma was
strictly following the instructions of Pantulu, not to
allow anybody even to go near the prayer room, in
Pantulu's absence. But Krishna was waiting for an
opportunity to open it.Once, Pantulu had to go to
Bezwada on court work. Durgamma went out to a
relative's house. Krishna thought that it was a
appropriate time for him to find out the secret. He
had a bunch of keys with him always. He told
others that he was going out and pretended to go
out. But he went to the first floor by wooden steps
surreptitiously. He closed the door near the
staircase.He thought that he might have to try all
the keys - to open it. But to his own great surprise,
with the very first key, he opened the lock. He
looked around to be sure that none was observing
him, and slowly opened the prayer-room. He felt it
with a sense of guilt as if he were opening a door,
which should remain closed. After entering the
room, he closed it. He slowly stepped forward as if
he was proceeding towards the destination for
which he had been groping for.He could feel an
221

222

unknown fragrance in the room. He had a sacred

feeling of entering a great temple. Krishna
examined that entire room carefully. In this prayer
room, he did not find pictures of Hindu Gods as in
the prayer room of the ground floor. He observed
the photographs of great people related to
Theosophical Society in this room.Why did his
grandfather prohibit others from entering this
room? What speciality might be there in those
great people? He recognised one of the
photographs as that of Annie Besant. She was
meditating sitting on a skin of the tiger. She was
wearing pure white dress. He could recognise the
photograph of Jesus also. There were many other
photos around. He keenly observed every
photograph. One of the photograph attracted him
very much unknowingly. He continued to look at
him for sometime.Krishna was very much
fascinated by that peculiar portrait and his eyes
transfixed on it- All of a sudden his thought sphere
radiated in myriad directions. He is mental
bearings are cut loose and spread.He developed a
strong flood like impetus beyond his control. The
portrait was very charming subtime noble and
seraphic in its appearance representing the
ancient wisdom embedded with spiritual
secreats.The portrait has highly magnetised some
vibrations were emanating by whirling and
swirling. A feeling of flailing. Krishna experienced
the vibrations like circle of waves. The influence
222

223

was akin to a key board under the fingers of a

musician.He blinkered his eyes several times as if
he was watching into a mystique element of
eatherel nature to make sure he was in senses.He
was staring without blinking his eyes motionless
devoid of thought. The stillness of the room
accuanted for intent void. His senses seemed to
open to dizzy heights. He was powerless to move.
His immobility and fixity of his gaze had a freezing
effect. However he felt an unknown yet familiar
warmth pervading in the atmosphere.He lost him
to all awareness of his surroundings. Though the
room is small it seemed to appear as a vast and
without walls. There was no sense of time and
space. It is timeless! Everything stood still!Krishna
felt he was not gazing at the object of his study,
but the animated portrait is it self watching him
enticingly. That moment was irresistible. By a
divine afflatus the borders of consciousness
awakened by the unknown thrill which he newer
felt before. Some inner voice seemed to heard in a
extremely low tone. He felt some doors of his
innards of mind are being opened.The portrait
seemed to say, "I was here exclusively for you to
be discovered. Now you cannot escape from my
looks, you had a goal of whose nature you are not
yet aware but which you must discover it. The new
task was designed by destiny in the infinite
mystery of the divine purpose."Was there any
underlying bondage or invisible binding factor
223

224

between Krishna and the portrait?After a while the

void in the entire room filled. He became conscious
of his identity. The mystique moments came to an
end. Krishna rose from the very depths of being
into his normal self. He was released from the
hypnotic thralldom'. Slowly he locked the room as
usual and stepped down gingerly as if he were
emerging to the earth from the unknown realm. He
walked down like robot.Was it a hallucination? A
mental illusion? Was it a imaginary delusion of
thought which was decoyed him? What is thought ?
All his earlier mental condition disappeared and he
became totally normal. For the whole day, Krishna
was thinking of that great person. He could know
the secrecy of his grandfather's prayer room to
some extent. But he was faced with another
question - who was this great Man?Just as a honeybee enters a flower garden Umpteen times.
Krishna opened that room secretly next day and
spent sometime there.One day, he was browsing
through the periodical Theosophist' of the Society
and suddenly he came across the history of the
great saints of Theosophical Society. There were a
number of photographs in the periodical also.
Among them, he could immediately recognise that
great saint's photograph.He read that some saints
or Tibet continue to live forever in an invisible form
and move about in the world. They appear to the
competent practitioners of 'Yoga' and give
initiation also. Thus, they help them to achieve
224

225

spiritual progress, Krishna read about them and

their greatness.Master Koot Hoomi is one of the
saints of such series of masters. He is also called
'Kutubananda Swamy'. Krishna learnt that he is
called as 'K.H.' popularly by the Theosophists. Now
he was convinced that he had seen the photograph of Koot
Hoomi in the prayer room of his grandfather. Krishna was thrilled whenever he
thoughf of him. He was also convinced that someday or other, the help of these
saints would be forth-coming in his spiritual practice. He began to read the
publications of Theosophical Society.In his own prayer-room, sitting in Padmasana
posture, he was meditating with deep concentration The external noise could not
disturb him. Nothing distracts his attention. When once he sat for meditation,
perfect in its cadence he would forget the entire external world. He remembered the
Vedic recitals of his earlier childhood and they were
erberating in his ears now and then. Those recitals might be remaining in his
dormant consciousness. Krishna was thinking that the highest knowledge was selfrealisation. For a person who realised the Self, nothing would be impossible. So,
Krishna used to think that he should attain immortality through Self-Realisation.A
number of gypsies, ascetics, Muslim fakirs etc., used to come to Gudivada and stay
outside the town in some forshaken places or ruined Boudh-aramas and Temples.
They were wearing different types of dresses. They would not stay for more than 2
days at any place. They are called philosophical 'gypsies'. For the villagers, it was a
practice to give aims to them as they like. If however, anybody frowned at them,
they would keep quiet and move forward. Some people ask them for amulets for
their children. It was believed that these gypsies had some invisible powers. They
were giving herbs and powders for treating diseases. Late in the evening, some of
them would go about in the villages singing philosophical rhythms. One of the songs
conveys that the body is a leather bag with nine holes and that it may burst at any
time and one has to be beware or it.Krishna used to listen to such simple songs
carefully and he was trying to understand them. He even verified the statement
about the 9 holes for his body. These simple philosophical songs were aimed at
salvation.Some of the mendicants were adepts in rendering recondite philosophical
lyrics in a simple rustic manner with the help of 'tambura' (a single string musical
instrument) in their hands to provide the requisite music.* * *The house of Pantulu
was always busy with visitors, relatives, dependants and others. One distant relative
used to come and stay there for many days. She was a devotee, bearing sacred ash
a cross her forehead. She could sing philosophical songs with her sweet voice well.
Moreover, she was good storyteller. She was therefore called as 'Stories Kameswaramma.'One day, Krishna observed her hiding something and entering her
room. Though he observed her keenly, he pretended that he did not notice
225

226
anything. Krishna observed through a hole of a door what she was doing. She
opened her trunk box, kept the article in the box and locked it. She pulled the lock
testing its security and went away.Immediately, Krishna opened the box with his
own key and examined the contents of the box. She was a thief. She collected a
number of spoons, dishes and eatables here and there and locked them in the

philosophy in an
attractive manner. But what was she doing
actually? There was no nexus between what she
preached and what she practiced? Why?Some
other unknown woman whom he did not see earlier
came to Pantulu's house and stayed for a number
of days. She too was a devotee. She was singing
the great philosophical songs of 'Veera Brahmam'
and explaining their meaning analytically to the
ladies. It was said that her husband could not get
along with her and went away to Himalayas. One
day, while coming from outside, near the door, she
noticed a one rupee coin lying at the gate. She
very quickly picked it up and hid it. Krishna
observed what she did.Later he was totally
indifferent towards her like a deaf person. She told
Durgamma, "Durga! Every since I came here, I have
been observing the boy. He does not respect
elders. How is it?" Durgamma replied, "Yes, his
mother left him in our hands to bring him up very
carefully. He always does what he likes."That
woman replied, "do you know what he did
recently? When I was not at home, he opened my
box and checked up the contents. I asked him,
'what are you searching for?' He replied 'its my
will, and pleasure,' what a head-strong reply!" at
box.The stories - Kameswaramma was preaching

226

227

the time of leaving the house, she asked Pantulu

for some loan. He replied, 'Loan? We have no
objection if you stay here for 3 or 4 days. It's not
proper to ask for a loan. I know about your debts
elsewhere. You are not poor. Why do you go about
from door to door like this, without staying at
home happily?"Whether she was in need of money
or not, she was taking loans from her
acquaintances. But she would not return the
money. She was not poor woman. She had some
property also. It was not known what she was
doing with that money. Her thirst for money and
stooping nature could not be understood by
anybody.Some children of his relatives came to
Pantulu's house once from Machilipatnam. One girl
was called "Machilipatnam-girl1 specially. One day,
all of them were playing and there was a little
quarrel between themselves. The Machilipatnam
girl slapped another girl, catching her hair and
bending her down indecently. The girl could not
tolerate the beatings and revolted. She caught
hold of the hair of Machilipatnam-girl and pulled it
this way and that, in jerks. At that moment,
Durgamma came that way and observed the
assault on Machilipatnam-girl. She supported that
girl and rebuked and punished other girl. 'You eat
freely in my house and you beat on the other hand
our own children. How I wish that your hands are
paralysed, you haughty girl!"The girl continued to
weep aloud and Krishna observed what all had
227

228

happened. He immediately shouted at Durgamma,

"Granny, the Machilipatnam Girl is at fault. She
manhandled that little girl first; unable to tolerate
the beatings, she revolted. You have unnecessarily
punished the little girl."Durgamma did not care for
his words. On the other hand, she called for the
girl's mother and complained to her against her
child. "See, what your daughter did, control your
daughter." The mother of the girl took away her
weeping child with her, beating indiscriminately.
After they left the compound, Durgamma
questioned Krishna, 'What is this? You are
supporting an outside girl.""I was observing
completely what happened. Machilipatnam - girl
was wrong. She alone was at fault. You and her
mother unnecessarily were beating the little girl
who had been weeping and weeping continuously
for no fault of hers," said Krishna
angrily.Durgamma looked at him seriously and
silently. Krishna again asked her, "you preached
that Truth should be spoken and not to utter lies.
Now do you want me to utter a lie contrary to what
I had seen?""you are the incarnation of
Harischandra the great! Who never uttered a lie. It
is like an egg making faces at a chicken, Are you
teaching me morals?" So saying Dufgamma went
away.Was this the same woman who shed tears
while listening to the story for Harischandra?
Krishna was coming across very many similar
incidents daily in his life. Why are they behaving
228

229

like this? Why don't they act according to what

they believe? All the morals are up to the lips only.
Such silly event and incidents were normal in the
Tummalapalli house as most of the people have
skin deep ethics and adopt philosophy as a
flashing of talk for public consumption and glory.
Why this dichotomy ?From the time of the birth of
Krishna, his father had no role to play in bringing
him up. When he was told, "he is your father;
Krishna had no reaction except, 'I see!' The natural
bond between the father and the son was not
formed. Krishna did not think of his father at
anytime. Perhaps, he was averse to imagine about
him.Sitaramayya was staying at Machilipatnam
because of his service there. He was going over to
Tenali now and then. His second wife.
Suryakantamma had few of her own children. His
eldest daughter, was named Bharatamma, after his
first wife. Whenever he thought of seeing has son
in holidays, he was sending word for him. Though
he did not whole-heartedly want to see his father,
since he liked to travel whenever possible, Krishna
was going to Tenali and staying for a few days.The
step-mother of Krishna, Suryakantamma was
indeed a good mother. She was a cultured lady
with a broad out look, hailing from a decent family.
She earned a good name for kindness and
affection. She had a great liking for Krishna. He
was not allowing her to take into arms in his
childhood days. She was however, picking him up
229

230

affectionately and used to say, 'You are also my

son. Why did you hesitate to come to me? Am I not
your mother?Whenever Krishna visited Tenali, She
was paying special attention to him and attending
to him. She never thought that he was not her son.
The attitude reflected her great culture, and
decency. But Krishna continued to keep himself at
a little distance from her always in whatever way
she tried to make friends with him. She was eager
to be called as mother by Krishna also. But he did
not. He was not forced to call her as mother. "Call
me as you like, she said." For some days, he called
her aunty and later he was calling her as Tenalimother.Sitaramayya was very affectionate towards
his son. But the boy was shirking to go close to his
father. Whenever he was called for, then only he
was meeting his father. Whenever he was
answering his father briefly if he questioned him
anything. Krishna had respect but not affection
and love for him, reminiscent of father are son.
There was no filial bond.Krishna was not feeling as
staying in his own house at Tenali. But Gudivada,
he was the master of the house. He could
command any body as he liked. But here, he felt
that there were some limitations. So he was
behaving within his limits.Other children used to
call him affectionately and respectfully as 'brother,
brother! Even with those children, he could not
move freely. He was always feeling some distance
from them. He was playing with them, talking to
230

231

them and entertaining them with this skills of

imitation, still he was conscious of his limitations.
But he did not hate them. No question of jealousy
at all. They have their own way and he had his own
way.* * *Krishna liked his grandfather,
Venkatappayya; whether called for or not, he was
freely going to his grandfather. Venkatappayya was
happy to talk to him. He was a piece of cloth of the
same roll. Venkatappayya had an attachment and
affection for him. He could not explain why ? He
understood long back that among all his grand
children, Krishna would be most intelligent. His
expressions, behaviours, insight make him an
extra-ordinary individual. Due to divine will,
perhaps, his grandson had to be away from him.
So, Venkatappayya was treating him specially
during his stay with him. He also dearly
understood the selfless and honest nature of his
grandson. The boy was very shrewd and smart. The
mental growth of the boy was extra-ordinary.In
1929, it was planned to perform the 'Upanayanam1
of Krishna in the traditional manner. Though it is
usually a function limited to the concerned family
and their kith and kin, Venkatappayya planned to
perform it on a large scale. By that time, the
property of Venkatappayya already dwindled. The
lands were being sold one after the other. The
maintenance itself was felt difficult. Still, since this
was a propitious celebration after a long time in
his own house, he planned it extravagantly.In front
231

232

of the house, the Palmyra pendals were erected.

All the thresholds were decorated with green
mango leaves garlands. Attractive designs
appeared on the floor. A number of relatives and
others were pouring in from different places. The
Uppuluri Street appeared some what crowded with
the visitors. Theu Upanayanam was' performed
with pomp and glory like that of coronation of a
prince.While the concerned Vedic verses were
being chanted, Krishna wore the 'Yagnopaveetam'
and he received the initiation of the sacred 'Gayatri
- Mantram'. Krishna enthusiastically took part and
he felt that he had a new individuality and
importance.Suryakantamma honoured the
professional Brahmin invitees @ 2/- per head silver
coins. The lady invitees received new sarees and
jacket pieces. Males received Dhotis and uppercloths, as per the custom.After the Upanayanam,
Pantulu presented a special golden chain of
Rudraksha (Guazuma Tomentoes's) Seeds to his
grandson. Krishna bowed to all the elders
respectfully one by one. When he bowed to him,
and touched his feet, Venkatappayya lifted him
and blessed him with his hands affectionately.After
3 days, Krishna returned to his familiar residence
at Gudivada. He was recollecting the Upanayanam
function now and then.He felt that he had elevated
and additional strength after the
UpanayanamKrishna felt adult-hood had
entered in and that he was moving towards Truth
232

233

step by step. He was cleaning his own prayer room

daily and making necessary arrangements for
regular worship every day.After a clean bath, he
used to wear clean clothes before sitting on the
silver plank, for his daily prayers. He used to
meditate and chant the sacred Gayatri mantra, a
number of times with the help of the Rudraksha
chain. His quest for spiritual knowledge was
increasing day by day. and his intelligence was
beaming sharper and sharper.One day, Krishna
asked his grandfather "Grandpa! I wish to perform
my prayers daily in your prayer room in the first
floor." Pantulu was reluctant. He said, you are not
yet fit to enter that room. It takes sometime for
you to attain that maturity. Be patient for
sometime. In my absence, don't approach that
room. Don't violate my instructions."There was a
reason for such a warning. Pantulu came to know
that earlier, Krishna entered his prayer-room
secretly and polluted it. He was very unhappy and
remarked 'I can tolerate anything but not violation
in such matters. It is not an ordinary prayer room.
Everybody and anybody should not enter that
room. Only those who received initiation from the
Master can enter it. But not others. So don't go
there and pollute its sanctity." Pantulu replaced
the old lock and made the room more secure.
There were special reasons for Pantulu for
imposing tight security for that room.As per the
rules of Theosophical Society, 'Esoteric Section' is
233

234

an important wing of the Society. Everybody is not

admitted into that section. There are some rules
and regulations governing it. People who received
initiation are alone permitted to enter that
section.To attain that eligibility, a devotee has to
prove by thought, word and deed that the said
devotee is dedicated to the Society and it's
principles. People who were successful in the test
would be given initiation by the Masters.
Afterwards, necessary co-operation and help are
extended to them. People who attained specific
spiritual heights alone are admitted into the
Esoteric Section.That is why Pantulu did not permit
his grandson to enter his prayer room, though the
boy began to feel that he was attaining adulthood.That year, the head of Sivagana monastery,
Sankaracharya Swamyjee visited Gudiwada. He
was pleased to accept the invitation of Pantulu to
be his holy quest. There was so much of activity
and tumult in and around the residence of Pantulu
and the necessary preparations were afoot.One
has to pay 25 rupees for 'Padapuja' and he was
also to feast swamijee's entire retinue only rich
people could afford this extraviganza.On the
scheduled day, Shankaracharya Swamyjee arrived
at-Gudivada. He was dressed in saffron robes and
he was received most respectfully by all the people
of the town. It was a grand procession to look at
for the devotees. Some Brahmin families received
him with usual Flowers were sprinkled all along his
234

235

route. He was having the majestic elephant ride.

He was holding a special stick in hand. At the top
of the stick, a little piece of cloth was ties like a
flag with a philosophical symbolism - such as
knowledge and renunciation.He was moving
forward with all him pomp and glory, including a
number of camels. Palanquins etc following him. It
was a visual feast for Krishna.Swamyjee got down
from the elephant in the premises of Pantulu. The
bells tied round the neck of the elephant rang
loudly when he alighted from it was felt that God
himself descended to earth. Krishna was wonder
struck and he was attracted by the radiation and
brilliancy of the great ascetic.He was receiving
adorations from devotees and blessing them in a
dignified manner. Krishna felt that his smile was
pleasant and catchy. Krishna was simply spell
bound on seeing him. He also felt that a new realm
of life is unveiling itself before him. The thoughts
of the agitated boy were hovering totally around
Swamyjee.The holy books might have described
such persons like him who knew the self. He might
have even attained salvation, Krishna thought. It is
a great fortune to be in company of such virtuous
people. The disciples of such persons serve them
and while staying with them learn about the self
with their blessings. Krishna wished to be one such
disciple and attain salvation. Could he get such a
great chance again? He was totally absorbed in
such thoughts all the time.He called his
235

236

grandfather aside and expressed his desire to go

away with Swamyjee as his disciple and to know
the self, with his blessings and guidance.Pantulu
felt very happy and immediately conveyed his
grandson's desire to his Holiness. The boy was
beckoned to come over to the ascetic. Krishna
went forward and in a humble manner bowed to his
holiness. He stood aside, with bent head, but
looking at Sankaracharya Swamyjee now and then.
Swamyjee was a man of keenar in sight. He opened
his inner eyes gazed at him inquisitively.He was a
teenager boy of fourteen, starkingly smart and
sincere, there is some unusual in his demanour. He
was entirely different than the other boys of his
age as different as chalk and cheese. If eyes were
said to be windows of 'soul of man' his eyes are
sparkling like a pair of bright ancient stars. They
unfolds the immensity of determination,
reverberating echoes of his quest! His facial
features emanating radiance like golden rays of
the morning sun, reveals efforesences of curiosity,
hankering after the fund of fundamental
knowledge of the self. He is signalling like a long
hidden spring, unknown un in habitated river to be
discovered to brust forth.His holiness Swamyjee
asked Krishna to come very near to him putting his
hand on his head lovingly spoke to him
tenderly."My dear child! Your covatous desire is
noble one of high magnitude. I am very much
satisfied, this tender age you are aiming at a
236

237

subtime achievement. This/it self speaks volumes

of your resolute choice. I am overwhelmed
indeed!" by saying he stopped a while, stroking his
head affectionately. Looking at him compasiondtely
he continued."You are too young to follow me in
my ardous tours. I could fathom your easiness and
interest ness, I will initiate a potent sacred mantra
you should incessantly chant remember, sleep by
these divine words with utmost devotion. Then
your ardent desire would be fulfilled. My blessings
benedictions are always with you" he concluded
with a high note of appreciation.Then his holiness
swamyjee asked Krishna to come very close to him
and instructed to him the necessary initiation of
'Siva Mantra' in his right ear secretly.Thus
Swamyjee anointed. A beginning has been made
for his on going spiritual tourney. The sublimated
spiritual substance impprnted in his psyche.
Krishna face irradiated, a infinite Joybubled in his
heart. This will be for ever a happy memory for
him.He had a feeling 'as if standing at the close of
his tiny self in front of the vast ocean of divinity.
The young man with 'initiated mantra' sailed with
the stream passionately always thinking the sacred
mantra realm soaring highly and float in the
'spiritual empyrean' A spiritual macadamized road
laid for him to walkon.This ordent devotion
veritably turned into obsession chanting several
thousands of times regularly. He spent hours and
hours wrestling conscientiously. He never tired of
237

238

it never a moment of weariness. It was like eternal

continuum full flow. It absorbed him merged in him
consumed, it seemed to such a pitch that every
mental faculty in involved in it.* * *In 1932, along
the banks of the river Krishna, special ancestral
rituals were performed. Such rituals occur once in
every 12 years. Pantulu went to Bezawada along
with his family to perform the rituals. He made his
grandson perform the rituals for his mother. It is
believed, such rituals and offerings of food to the
ancestors help the ancestors to attain higher
realms and salvation. By performing the ritual, the
individual clears out his indebtedness to the
ancestors for giving birth. During those days, alms
were given to poor people by Pantulu and Krishna
lavishly. Krishna willingly and happily performed
the necessary rituals. That was the first time for
him to take part in mass-baths in the River
Krishna.In the later part of 1933, Krishna
accompanied Pantulu to Adyar. That trip was going
to be an important turn in his life.Annie Besant had
been the divine beam of light and power for the
Theosophical Society. She was central pillar of the
Society. She was approaching her end. very many
spiritual practitioners, investigators of Truth,
Theosophists, Philosophers, Politicians and others
began to flow in to pay their last respects to
Mother Annie Besant.Her body was showing sings
of decay and her memory was weakened. Her
vision was getting blurred and as such, she was
238

239

unable to recognise even the persons whom she

knew for decades. Added to this, of late, she
became stone-deaf also.At the age of 7, Krishna
happened to see her when she was fluently
addressing a large gathering under the great
banyan tree of Adyar. But now, how is it she is like
this - he questioned himself! He stood there gazing
at her.Her big head was covered with silvery hair
and she was wearing white dress like an angel,
descended from the heavens.She was sitting in a
chair and her expressions and behaviour were
somewhat odd. Her attention seemed to be away
from her surroundings as if she was looking at
some other world. She was indifferent to what was
happening before her.It is said that the glow of a
lamp would be brighter before it is extinguished by
itself. She appeared bright and beaming in an
extra-ordinary way.One by one, the visitors were
approaching her and offering flowers at her feet
devotionally. Some were falling prostrate before
her.Pantulu submitted a few flowers on her feet,
bowed to her and stood aside. In the queue the
next person was Krishna. He felt very shy and
stood calmly before her. Perhaps, he was feeling
that he was the only boy a midst so many elders.
He was looking at the heaps of coloured flowers by
his side. But; it did not strike to him to pickup a
few flowers and place them on her feet.Mother
Annie Besant opened her eyes widely and looked at
the boy who was standing like a statue of Buddha
239

240

before her. Her head had been till then moving this
way and that like the head of a toy. Something
suddenly struck in her mind and she showed the
flowers to Krishna with her hand and signaled to
him_to put them on her feet.Krishna shook off his
shyness, went forward and picked up flowers with
both his hands and placed them on her feet. He
bent his head and bowed to her with both his
hands. Immediately, Annie Besant looked at
Krishna steadily and said, "After you grow up,
don't you work for the Society?" Her sentences
appeared to be casual as well as directive.Till that
moment, she had been sitting in the chair like a
dumb person without talking to anybody. But when
she uttered these sentences to him, he was
confused and he did not know what to say. He
stood there for a moment and moved aside. She
looked at him for a moment and slipped again into
Samadhi state. This incident was keenly observed
by Jinaraja Dasa of Srilanka with astonishment. For
the past few days, Annie Besant was not talking to
anybody. She was not recognising old
acquaintances. Even, if she recognised, she was
appearing indifferent. For questions, she was
giving irrelevant replies as thought she lost mental
balance and living in some other world. Having lost
mental faculty and no earlier acquaintance with
Krishna, her reaction towards him was surprising?
What might be the reason behind her behaviour
towards this boy?As if her mental condition was
240

241

normal, she asked "After you grow old, don't you

work the Society?" After giving such a direction to
Krishna, she turned usual self. What does that
mean? Was this only a casual incident? Or was
there any inner significance behind it?"Who is that
boy? Where from has he come? Whom did he
accompany? I did not see him earlier, How?" With
these questions at heart, Jinaraja Dasa continued
to look at the boy, without missing him from his
field of vision.After a while, he noticed Krishna by
the side of Pantulu. Then he asked "T.G.K.! Is he
your grandson?"Pantulu replied, 'Yes,
Rajajee.'"Wonderful, you did not show me your
grandson earlier. He seems to be lucky kid.
Unexpectedly he enjoyed the grace of Mother,
Annie Besant. You too might have heard what she
told the boy after being silent for a long time, "I
believe that there is some inner meaning and
significance for her words. After loosing mental
balance, back. she suddenly became normal and
prophesied something, I believe," Please see that
the boy is educated properly. Afterwards, when the
time comes, he will join our Society to work for it."
Jinaraja Dasa was thrilled over the whole incident.
Pantulu was also over joyed. He considered that it
was a great day and all that happened was an
unsought boon.After a few minutes, Jinaraja Dasa
Asked Krishna to come with him to his own room.
He was asked to sit by his side, affectionately he
keenly observed the boy from top to toe.The boy is
241

242

lively with a beaming face and bright eyes. There

is something extraordinary about him. He looks
like a burning coal piece covered by ash and a
diamond, which was not yet cut and ground. He
looked like a bud about to blossom and spread it's
fragrance. There is some spark in him and Annie
Besant spotted it out. Krishna felt shy when Jina
Raja Dasa continued to look at him. His searching
looks were sharp. 'Why is this man looking at me
like this?' Krishna questioned himself.Jinaraja Dasa
understood the shyness of the boy and tried to
make friendship with him in a gentle and a friendly
manner -'What is your name?''My name is Krishna
Murthy.''What are you doing?''I am studying.''Very
good. You are very bright and smart'Krishna
answered all the subsequent questions in English
steadily and fearlessly without any hesitation. He
was enthusiastically answer the questions of an
elderly man face to face.Jinaraja Dasa got up from
his chair and picked up a book from the shelf. He
signed on it and presented it to Krishna saying,
'read this book well, and understand it. This is
intended for special children like you. In the future,
it will be very useful The title of the book was, "I
promise - talks to young disciples.' Receiving the
book from him, Krishna felt a bit elevated and
proud also.Jinaraja Dasa continued, "My dear
young boy, read well. You have a bright future and
you will flourish in your life. After you grow up, you
have to work for the Society like your grandfather.
242

243

Please remember it. Your future life is linked up

with this place of work. Whenever you happened to
come here, you can freely approach me without
any hesitation. Good luck! My good wishes to you."
So saying, he patted the boy on his shoulder
affectionately.Krishna felt over-joyed. He took
leave of him and jumped out. There was ecstasy
and thrill all over the body. He rushed to his
grandfather and narrated what all had happened,
in detail, and showed the book to him. His
grandfather also was very happy at heart and
opened the book. In the first page, he observed 'To my young friend Krishna Murthy, Raja.'Krishna
asked his grandfather, 'Who is that gentleman?'
"He is from Sri Lanka, by name, Jinaraja Dasa. We
call him affectionately, Raja. He is a good as a son
for Mother Annie Besant. He is a scholar of many
languages. In Cambridge, he graduated in
philosophy. He is very intelligent as well as
affectionate. He is humble at heart. Raja is very
shrewd and he can anticipate the future also. He is
immensely kind and he likes children. The
handwriting of Raja is very neat, reflecting his
purity of heart. It is your good luck to receive
attention of such a great man. So kindly, do it as
advised by him, you should pay attention to your
education. What is the use in getting elated on one
day and depressed on the next day?' When once
you decide upon anything, you. should stick on to
it under any circumstances.' So goes the saying.
243

244

Therefore, you must read well with whole-hearted

determination.' Pantulu thus advised him to study
well.Krishna was listening to his grandfather's
advice. But his thoughts were somewhere else. He
was in an imaginary world. Pantulu continued,
"Kittu, read this book well, even if you could not
understand it, read it again and again. Finally you
will understand it. Do you know what is written in
it? 'In that book, it is explained as to how to get
the eligibility for the grace of the Masters. It
explains the necessary practices, one should follow
to become their disciples. Attentively, read it and
assimilate it. Very shortly, you are going to be
fortunate to have your prayers in my prayer room
in the first floor. Now, everything is in your hands.
Be attentive to your education and you also should
receive a degree in Philosophy like Rajajee. Then
only all will be considered as living a purposeful
life.Krishna opened the book. It was printed in
1915. That means 3 years before his birth. 'Can I
understand this at all?' so thinking Krishna read
the book. He was surprised to find that it was
written in a simple, lucid language. He felt very
happy and decided to read the book from cover to
page thoroughly and to receive the kind grace of
the Masters, Koot Hoomi.Pantulu and Krishna
returne'd to their home in Adyar. Krishna changed
his dress and began to eagerly read the book
sitting in the verandah. While reading the book,
page after page, he felt that he contents of the
244

245

book were very clear to him. While relaxing in a

chair, Pantulu began to think of the future of his
grandson. It was already clear that the life of
Krishna was linked up with the Society. Pantulu
was imagining the future of Krishna as well as the
past incidents - namely the parting words of
Bharatamma in death-bed, Koumara Naadi reading,
the prophesy of Annie Besant and the present
words of Jinaraja Dasa.The ends of hanging threads
were spun to make a rope but one end of a thread
was left away. Pantulu thought of an 'important
person'. They went to a bungalow in Adyar and
they had to wait for sometime to have his
interview. After sometime, he entered the
verandah to see the visitors. Krishna was sitting in
the verandah steadily in Padmasana posture. That
gentleman was a Yoga Practitioner and Trainer and
very close to mother Annie Besant. He was as
important for the society. It is said that he could
look into the future with his yogic vision. It was
also said that he could know the series of births of
any individual.When Jiddu Krishna Murthy was
playing in the beach of Adyar, he happened to see
the boy and predicted that he would definitely be a
great Guru or a great master. Later Jiddu Krishna
Murthy became famous as a great master. He also
carefully studied 21 births of Krishna Murthy and
declared that the boy had innate abilities to
become a master. While being trained by him it
self, Jiddu Krishna Murthy wrote the famous book,
245

246

'At the feet of the Master.'The name of this

'important person' was 'Bishop Lead Beater.' He
was also known as 'Charles Webster Lead
Beater'.Krishna looked at him attentively for
sometime, expecting him to say something about
himself. Lead-Beater had a broad forehead and his
looks were sharp. He had long ears and he was of
medium height. His hands were long and he was
slim. There was a short separation of his white hair
on his head near the forehead and he had grown
'Moustache' also. His nose was touching the
Moustache. He had a pointed long beard like an ear
of maize corn. The face of Beaster was wrinkled all
over. He was wearing a long coat. A cross was
hanging from his neck on to the long coat. Looking
at him, for a few moments, Krishna re-called a
portrait of 'Saint Nicholas' popularly known as
Saint Nachloas, of Christmas festival days.Pantulu
was anxiously looking at Lead beater expecting
that he would say anything important about his
grandson. Very attentively, Pantulu continued to
look at him. The time was passing silently and
there was no pulsation or reaction in Leadbeater
due to the presence of the boy there. He was
absorbed in himself and there was perfect silence
all over. After sometime, he looked at Krishna
casually. There was no significance in his looks.
The looks did not emanate from his 'Inner-Eye'.
There was nothing special about the boy, he might
have thought.Pantulu was very much disappointed.
246

247

He expected that he would speak something or

other definitely about his grandson. But he did not
open his mouth nor did he at least look at the boy,
keenly.Having waited for a long time, Krishna was
very much disappointed with the silence of Beater.
This person was said to be a great saying with
Yogic vision. Krishna was told that he would speak
some thing special about him. But even after a
long time, Beater did not even say anything. He did
not even look at Krishna. Did Beater know
anything? If not, how could he prophesy the future
of Krishna?Perhaps he did not have the divine
power, attributed to him by others. If he had them
earlier, now he might not be having now ?* *
*Pantulu also was disappointed a little. He bowed
to him and come out along with Krishna. It was not
known why the expected 'thread' to twine into the
rope was missed.Both of them returned to
Gudivada. Inspite 'of the advice of Jinara'ja Dasa,
and constant goadings of his grandfather, Krishna
could not concentrate his mind on school work,
Class books appeared as irrelevant for him.
Whenever he picked up a book, his attention got
diverted elsewhere.His sole aim was realisation of
self. Unwillingly, he was going to school and he did
not know how to become free from the trouble of
schooling. He was perplexed.What is the use of
memorising all these meaningless books? Does the
class room teaching help him in any way to realise
the self? Towards the actual realisation of Self,
247

248

does this education contribute any thing?Whether

willingly or not, Krishna was passing class after
class, with minimum marks in the second
appearance. He was habituated to a daily routine
waking up early in the morning, attending to
nature calls, prayers to the sum-God accompanied
by the prescribed exercises, yogasanas,
Pranayama, bath and meditation in the prayerroom for hours together. Krishna's body was very
flexible and there was no difficulty at all for him in
performing all the yogasanas. Pranayama was
practiced daily with ease, without fail.The
philosophical books in the personal library of
Pantulu attracted the attention of Krishna. He read
more than half of them and assimilated them.
Reading of books became, of late, a habit for him.
All the childish activities and gossiping with friends
have gradually decreased considerably.All these
changes have set in gradually, after his return from
Adyar. He started to prepare notes, whenever he
read a book. He could even recite the contents of
the book, "I promise - Talks to Young Disciples",
presented by Jinaraja Dasa. The periodicals,
received by his grandfather were also read
carefully, and whenever Krishna came across
anything interesting or important in them, he used
to cut and preserve them in his album. Steadily
Krishna improved his standard in English and his
grip on the language became firm. His confidence
to speak in English fluently also increased.Pantulu
248

249

continued to be worried of his grandson - Many

people expressed that Krishna had extra ordinary
mental abilities, while he continued to cut sorry
figure in the school. How to assess him? Keeping
all the other things aside, if his behaviour was
considered, he was not well behaved - he had no
regard, whatsoever, for the elders. He always did
whatever he thought fit. If he opened his mouth his talk was dry, point blank, and even irritating
often. The concept of thankfulness had no place at
his heart. He did not listen to. any advice. He
would always vehemently argue, "The days of
checking him by threats elapsed already.How to
put him on the normal track and how to get along these were the burning problems for
Pantulu.Moreover, Krishna would not keep quiet.
He would unhesitatingly and rudely interfere With
everything. Regarding money, he had been always
lavish in his expenditure, totally unmindful of the
resources? There was no agreement between his
age and his thoughts. In words and deeds, Krishna
would appear like an elderly person, though
chronologically a young boy.Pantulu continued to
be worried about his future more. It is not
understandable how he grows and ascends the
supreme spiritual heights ? His present conduct
would not suit to his anticipated bright future.
With contradictions and inconsistent behaviour in
daily life, would he face finally wreckage and
become a good - for - no thing fellow? What was
249

250

scribbled on his forehead would invariably happen.

None can escape from the destiny. Inspite of
knowing all this, it continued to be difficult to
reconcile to destiny. Everything is governed by
Divine Will;Somehow, Krishna completed his
Middle School education at Gudivada. He was again
admitted in the High School at Machilipatnam and
he was put up with his aunt, Saraswatamma. He
was whole-heartedly welcome back by one and all.
Saraswatamma expressed her happiness for his
return to her care. "Krishna! I am very happy to
have you with us. If you are not here it is a very
conspicuous obscene. don't know why!"Krishna
met some of his old friends. He made friends with
some new students in no time. He was liked by all
of them and he started to spend money freely
again at Machilipatnam. If he happened to know
about any friend who could not pay the school
fees, for want of money, Krishna was always ready
to help. If anybody asked him for ,money, he was
ready to give as a loan also, knowingly that the
borrower would not repay it Krishna was always a
giver - never a borrower.He was always clean and
tidy. Whatever he knew, he would explain to others
analytically and his listeners were spell bound.
Sometimes there were discussions and arguments
among themselves - Krishna's argument was
always finally upheld. He would never accept the
supremacy of anybody; he would hardly accept a
defeat.The friends of Krishna nick-named him as
250

251

'Book-worm' - he was always having some book or

other in hand. Very few books, untouched by
Krishna, remained in the school library. "While all
of us consider a book as an ornament for the hand,
you seem to consider it as the basis for your entire
world itself. You are always through out the day,
immersed in book reading. !" Friends used to
comment and mock at his readinghabit.Tummalapalli Kameswara Rao was a close
friend of Krishna. One day, Kameswara Rao and
other friends, went to meet their beloved teacher,
Vennakota Narasimha Rao. While talking to him,
casually one of them made a reference to Krishna
and his library habit. 'Sir whenever we mention the
title of a book, Krishna will say, 'oh, that book! I
read it already' - could it be true? Or, after merely
going through it he re and there superficially for a
while, is he saying like that?"The teacher smiled,
"If he comes to know of your remark, beware, he
will pounce upon you!" after a little pause he
added, 'I think we are under estimating him. He
has an extra-ordinary determination. He had a
great quest for knowledge. He won't leave out
anything. I tested him also once. Moreover, he has
the ability make in-depth studies of even difficult
books. May be, it is his natural ability, even from
childhood. He has a very great urge to be always at
the top - always ahead of all others. Krishna has an
extraordinary thirst for knowledge."Another friend
of Krishna added, Sir, It is difficult to argue with
251

252

him. If we all say, Yes, he says, No If

we say, No, he immediately says Yes
putting forth all his stubborn arguments.Yes,
your are right. That is the whole trouble with him.
Obstinacy is his uniqueness. He does not easily
accept the excellence of anyone. But one thing, we
have to appreciate his comprehensive power is
superb and his power of memory is extremely
great. None can excel him in these characteristics.
He will definitely shine at the top of any field of his
choice, after he grows up, said the teacher of
Krishna.With purity of mind, Krishna used to pray
daily in a systemic way in a traditional manner, in
the morning, at mid-day and agin in the evening he
was regularly praying to the Goddess Sandhya,
chanting the sacred Gayatri Mantra. He understood
the inner meaning of the great mantra and he was
concentrating his mind on it while chanting it. His
respiration was synchronised rhythmically with the
chantings.At bed time, Krishna was remembering
the Siva mantra, initiated to him by the head of
Siva Ganga Monastry, Sankaracharya Swamy. He
was reflecting upon it, while chanting it. It is
believed that the Divine energy, associated with
the Mantra would spread all over the body,
resulting in realisaiton of Lord Siva.Krishna was
performing all the prayers and chanting the
Mantras ardently, with utmost devotion and with
an immense faith that they all would yield their
respective fruits, as mentioned in the holy books ,
252

253

all his relatives and other were wonedering at his

devotion, steadfastness and sincerity.By the time
Krishna would emerge from his prayer room, after
his prayers and meditation, he was beaming with
radiance. He was considered as a child genius and
Dhruvas incarnation.Moreover, Krishan was
following regulations and priciples, regarding his
food. Exlcuding chillies, salt, garlic, and spices. His
childish temptation for different tastes faded
totally. His saintly food would help him to meditate
more seriously to achieve his sole aim of life,
Salvation.Krishna stopped to use chapels for his
feet, even in hot sun, of a stony road as well as
muddy road. The looking glass ceased to appear
before him. He never used perfumes; he started to
sleep on an ordinary mat. He was fasting once ina
fortnight on Ekadasi day, as per lunar calendar,
Siva Ratri was another important fasting day every
year.The mind of Krishna ceased to be tempted by
worldy things, with purits of heart, he was trying
to conquer six internal enemies for a spiritutal
personality.In Sanskrit they are called ARISHAD
VARGAS KAMA ( List of greed) KRODHA ( Anger)
LOBHA ( Covetourness) MADA (Haughtyness and
arrogance) MOHA (lieventions) MASTHRYA
(Jealousyand illwill)He was transforming himself fit
to proceed perhaps a reliasation of the gey
and absolute selflessness. With purity of heart,
Krishna over- powered the lustful thoughts and
simultaneously he maintained chastity of his
253

254

language he never uttered foul and in- descent

language. Needless to say that he abhorred
obscene literature. Whenever he happned to come
across new ladies. He was moving aside, humbly
bend down his head, keeping his heart clean
always and tidy.Thus the daily routine of Krishna
was governed by rigid principles regulations, and
purity with firm determination at heart, and
rock like self confidence, Krishna continued
his prayers and meditation in a traditional manner
to achieve his sublime end. Observing all his
austerities and devotion closely, all his kith and kin
as well as others, used tocomment, probably, he
was a great saint in his previous birth. There might
be some lapse on this part then and consequently
he is now born as Krishna to compelte the balance
of his YogaPantulu was wonder struck at the
most rigid rough and tough routine and the utmost
sancitity of Krishnas life. None else can ever
excel him. Unbaralleled thought pantulu. continued
his meditation keeping his thought, word and deed
under full agreement with one another. With pure
heart and deep concentration of mind continued
his meditation and consequently, his thought
process underwent myriad changes.I am between
Krishna visited several times to Madra to be in the
chesished company of Jina Raja Dasara . Krishna
used to raised many questions for which Raja
Patiently Clarified his doubts to the utmost
satisfaction. A close rapport ensued between them.
254

255

Raja introduced his young buddy to some imporatn

theosophists includig George Arundale.It seems,
Raja Significatly opined This bud has a great
future. For blossoming. He is highly potential to be
nurtured take my words as grantedOne day
Krishna had a strong desire to see Raja, he rushed
immediately to adyar. Raja was totally free at that
moment and he was waiting for his impending
arrival. He observed, a sea of change in the demea
nor, expressions and radiance of Krishna. The
ash tha had been covering the coal hitherto was
being blown off. The diamond was getting ready to
refinement. There was remarkable process in the
boy. Raja is hunch was correct. Infact he did not
expect that Krishna would be fortunate to receive
the grace of the Master, In such a short time. That
is to say the master , is such a short time. That is
to say the master signaled green light.After few
days, one day Raja was pleased to inform Krishna
Krishna. The master has showered his grave on
you . Now you are permitted to enter the
Esoteric Section He felt more enthusiastic,
energetic and vibrant thereafter. Krishna was
transformed as Krishna (the image of lord
Krishna ) he had the eleigibility to enter the prayer
room of his grand father, in the first floor, at
Gudiwada.He remembered the great Master koot
hoomi, at the heart for a momemnt and he was
thrilled.Krishana returned home from Madras. He
narrated to his grandfather in detail about his trip
255

256

to Adyar. Pantulu was surprised at the fulfillment

of his grandsons wish I such a short time, It was
indeed a very pleaseant surprise for him.After
having a cold bath, Krishna Murthy wore the
clothes intended for prayer time, opened the
prayer room of his grandfaher and entered it. As
soon as he entered it, he experienced a thrill and
felt elevated. He observed carefully all the
photographs of the great person, after sitting in
Padmasana Posture, one after the other.The hair of
Jesus was spread on his shoulders, Mother Annie
Besant and master koot Hoomi were sitting on the
skin of tiger. Master Mourya and Master Jwalakul
were one beside the other. On another side,
Krishna Murthy observed Madam Blavatasky and
col. Alcot.After glancing all the photopgraphs, his
attention again turned to Master Koot Hoomi. He
started to meditate on him. All the hari on h is
body stood like bristles; he was losing his external
consciousness perhaps he might hava sort of a
special status in future.Krishna realized that
appropriate changes gradually, were taking place
in him depending upon his eligibility and fitness
That means all the virtues he wished to have in his
Sadhana almost succeeded . Stimulate by his
practice continued his meditati keeping his
thought, word and deed under full agreement with
one another. With pure heart and deep
concentration of mind continued his meditatin and
consequently, his tought process underwent
256

257

myriad changes.* * *Two days after Krishna

returned from'Machilipatnam, he went out to meet
his friends. He spent some time with them happily
and all of them entered their favourite hotel of
Nimmagadda Ramayya. All his friends enjoyed
eating the wonderful green gram cake. But he did
not. His friends to persuade him to. taste at least a
piece of it. He, however, declined it politely. 'It is a
part of my practice. I shall feel that I have shared it
with you.' After meeting with the bill, Krishna took
leave of his friends and returned home.The house
was crowded with neighbours, relatives and many
others. What was the matter? Some great saintly
Swamy was visiting them. People were waiting for
his arrival.It was said that the said Swamy had
different yogic powers. It was specifically said that
he would create golden coins from air! They were
waiting to see the great miracle. The visitors were
narrating his power-related stories among
themselves, as they like.Krishna cold not believes
the talk. "Creation of gold coins from air and
vacuum - simply impossible. Some sort of cheating
is being done. Some trick is played - Are there such
powers really?" Krishna had his own doubts."If he
has real powers to create gold coins from vacuum,
why he roaming about from place to place? With
his own creations he could as well happily live in a
luxurious way! It is a mere a magic. If he does not
actually possess the coin, under any circumstances
he cannot 'create it.' The material he has been very
257

258

carefully hiding is used in a ticklish way and

deceiving the public. He is exploiting them, I shall
observe his so called powers today and expose his
legerdemain." So thinking within himself, Krishna
Murthy waited for the Swamy.Within a few
minutes, the Swamy, came along with the train of
followers. Pantulu cordially received him to the
dais. He looked round at the public and he was
pleased. The people bowed to him and some of
them prostrated before him.Krishna observed the
Swamy keenly. He was wearing a long coat, had a
long beard and his looks were unsteady. The tip of
his nose resemblea the beak of an eagle.
Rudraksha chain was hanging round his neck, and
he had a number of rings for his fingers. He looked
like exorcist. There was no radiance at all. How
ever, he was having assumed dignity. He could not
attract Krishna in any way. He was sure that he
was a mere master magician.After sometime,
Krishna approached him and questioned him in a
seemingly submissive and humble tone - "Swamy
Jee! Do you create gold coins out of vacuum?""Yes,
Child!""How, Swamy Jee?""By power of penance,
what ever we merely wish, we can create". We
have such supernatural power!" The Swamy said,
looking at the boy from a corner of his eye, 'Can
you create a pumpkin, Swamy Jee?' the boy was
about to ask when Pantulu intervened "later you
can talk to him - first pay your respects him and
have his blessings!" hoping that his blessings may
258

259

be beneficial to his grandson.Krishna ignored his

grandfather's advice and continued, "Swamy Jee - I
have a small desire - may I ask it?""Oh, certainly!"
assured the Swamy."Your create gold coins from
air. Right but one condition, on the coin, the year
1932 should appear. When you are creating such a
coin, I wish to see and I feel exalted to heavenly
heights!" prayed Krishna bending before the
Swamy, with folded hands.The Swamy felt choked
at his throat and irked. Concealing his uneasiness,
he asked angrily, "Are you attempting to test
ourselves?" frowning at him. A disciple of the
Swamy added, "What an audacity?"All other also
commented that the little fellow was questioning
that great Swamy Jee. Pantulu angrily asked his
grandson - "What are these silly questions? Are
you so great as to test Swamy Jee? First, apologies
to him!" Krishna did not care for his words.Pantulu
got irritated with his indifference and again asked
Krishna to apologies. "Definitely I'll - if he does
what I wanted. I'll prostrate before him" replied
the boy.All the disciples of the Swamy were also
angry. Some people tried their best to 'bring round
Krishna. But he did not yield. He turned round and
asked, "If the Swamy jee is so powerful, let him
comply with my wish! Then I will apologies, before
all of you"The audience were murmuring - "Is it fair
to invite the Swamy Jee and insult him like this?"
Some people took away Krishna Murthy
aside.Pantulu pleaded, "The boy talked in a
259

260

childish manner. Kindly bear with us, Swamy Jee!"

The Swamy in his usual way, threw his right hand
into air and opened his closed first. Seeing a gold
coin in it, the surprised audience gave an applause
in admiration. After an hour, everybody left the
place. Pantulu came in and shouted at Krishna "Are
you mad? I felt ashamed of your talk."Durgamma
advised Pantulu not to get upset -"Don't we know
our grandson too well? Please take it easy" Pantulu cooled down gradually. Turning to Krishna
she remarked, "Ramudu, you have fooled your
grandfather before all of them. He feels beheaded
for insulting an invitee. Is it not a unbecoming of
you ?"Granny! He is a cheat. The jugglers amuse
the audience in a better way. They go a begging
and earn their living. Wearing saffron dress, this
person is cheating innocent people, saying that he
has powers and this and that. I never believe
them!" replied Krishna."Any way, you behaviour is
not at all proper." She said, "My behaviour is
always like this only. It will not change. I'll not
change my behaviour to please other" He was
emphatic in his reply.It is an inborn trait of Krishna
to doubt everything, examine it critically and
analytically to know the truth finally.Why do
people cheat the public in the name of God (Why
are they not honest? Why don't the folk
understand the truth?Krishna returned to
Machilipatnam. After one week, one person came
running to Pantulu with a news - "Oh that day, we
260

261

found fault with your innocent grandson. Actually

that Swamy was a notorious cheat. At Kankipadu,
the fact was discovered. Within the right arm of his
long coat, he was having a pouch secretly to keep
the gold coins. By moving his hand skillfully he was
releasing and dropping a coin. One day, at
Kankipadu, the pouch leaked outs all the coins to
the surprise of the audience. They rained blows on
him and chased out of the village"Pantulu could
not believe it. He wondered how Krishna doubted
the genuineness of the Swamy? How could he
scent that the Swamy was a cheat?* * *Krishna
continued to study the different persons that he
was coming across daily. Their action and words
were not agreeing with one another? Are there no
honest people at all? - Double tongued persons are
seen all around. Krishna was getting perplexed to
observe these inconsistencies. Something is
radically wrong, with the people in the society.
when cheats continue to cheat than people
continue to be cheated.He had a natural
discretionary power. It was more and more getting
explicit. From birth to death, the individual's
nature continues to be one and the same. The
mind is fickle. From time to time, at every moment
it changes. Opinions thus change constantly. But
human nature does not change.Principles, honesty,
moral value, righteousness, ideals etc are well laid
in books and scriptures. Reading of all these things
is different from their assimilation and
261

262

implementation in daily life. Krishna Murthy

assimilated them right from childhood days. They
were part and parcel of his daily life that molded
his behaviour in particular.Krishna was
experiencing internal conflicts resulting in
generation of a series of doubts. If there is
anybody who could share them with him, it would
be very nice. There were no such reliable persons?
Time rolled by.* * *The annual ceremony of
Krishna's mother Bharatamma was to be
performed on that day. In that connection two of
the family specially trained chaplains were to come
to conduct the annual ceremony.The Brahmins
assigned for this ceremony were considered to be
very pious and strict followers of tradition and
were above reproach. They should not eat anything
not even drink water before the ceremony of
offering of food till. It was over. This principle
should be rigidly adhere to. Any violation of this
code of conduct is reprehensible which leads to
evil effects.On that day early in the morning
Krishna was returning home from the market. On
his way he saw a friend besides the hotel. Krishna
while talking to his friend glanced inside the hotel
casually.The two Brahmin chaplains who were
assign the duty to conduct annual ceremony were
in the hotel. Krishna wondered! What are they
doing here? They are supposed to be in my house
soon?He was shocked! What a profanation? Utter
traditional turpitude! The two chaplains are eating
262

263

hurriedly like vultures of a dead carrion. The

gobbled the food in no time. Their gluttons
attitude was abominal.They left the hotel without
noticing Krishna. He became furious as he regards
traditions are an ideal essences to the religion.
Krishna could tolerate anything but not the
violation of the rules laid down by scriptures. It is
inviolable.He thought to himself. These too 'carrion
crows' would now turn up at my house pretending
to be fasting to play their role to propitiate. Thus
they would pollute the sacred ceremony
deliberately, such persons not only cheat them
selves but other too to make their living.He was
seething with anger like steaming cauldron. In jet
speed he reached his house and described the two
ravenous eaters very emotionally, expecting wild
reaction from his grandfather.To his utter dismay
despair no trace of expected reaction came from
his grandfather as he avidly longing for. His
grandfather was sitting pretty, heard him very
nonchalantly. He kept quite defeaning silence
reigned in the room. Krishna could not tolerate
silence of any situation. For him silence is
despicable. He believes to hide something people
observe silence, to escape answers, people use
silence, to avoid unpleasant things people depend
on silence.He was deeply disappointed, derected
and dispirited for the silence of his grandfather as
his complaint of dereliction of duty. It was
unbearable. He plunged into vehement arguments
263

264

and heated words were exchanged.Why you are

so furious like a woven serpent? Is it necessary all
this hubbub? If somebody committed something
should find fault with tradition? Tradition can
withstand such violations. It cannot be invalid. It is
eternal. Those people who violate principles and
deviated from the righteous path would reap
consequences. They go to the lowest ladder of the
inferno. We should not react violently and give
unnecessary weightage for them, and take things
seriously to the heart! Such things do happen" said
his grandfather in a normal tone.Krishna was taken
aback. He was bewildered, befuddled, he could not
regain his compoisure for a while.He thought to
himself "is this same grandfather who had been
upholding tradition all these years? Is he the same
person considered to be epitome of traditional
values and scruples? Is he the same personality
whom I lionized since my child hood treating as my
hero? demi god?"Dejection large on his pale face
with disdain look he said."Holy principles of
religion and customs are Blatently violated on the
high note should these be ignored? Should we
expiate the sins they committed? That is to say
that there is nothing wrong if the religious
principles are not observed according to the
scriptures. Well! I am fully sorry to say that you are
deceiving yourself glaringly, full of contradictions
and wavering under the garb of tradition" argued
fearlessly.Again both were locked in arguments.
264

265

The tempers were raised. Pantulu did not like the

arguments. In his view it was a peccadillo. Why go
on with arguments? He was vexed with Krishna
and said, "It is useless to prolong arguments over
a trivial and trifal matter. No further arguments
please. Leave me alone," pronounced
irritatingly.Many thoughts were fermented
Krishna's mind. He inhaled a deep breath and said,
"So you have no reverence for old tradition? Right!
If it were so! Look here grandpa! I too can do one
such thing to tamper and trample the socalled
sacred traditions making tupsy turvy so saying
without batting an eyelid with raging anger he
removed the scared 'yagnopaveetham' thread that
had hanging across his chest on his left shoulder in
a split second and throw it at the feet of his
grandfather by tampering it."Why should I carry it
deceiving deliberately all time against ate hollow
morals, putrid principles, effluvium ethics and
tainted rituals. What for? It is beyond me. I
cannot(would not compromise," said thundering to
the astonishment of his grandfather and grand
mother. .Krishna questioned the Talmud of ancient
Hindu traditions and there genuinety. Pantulu was
stunned. "my God! What a sinful offence! The
sacred 'yagnopaveetham' off in no time like a
country twine fiber?" words gushed from his
mouth. "Since somebody violated something you
attack tradition and thrown away
'yagnopaveetham discarding and disregarding
265

266

Brahminhood custom. It is blasphemous beyond

remedy. It is a sacrilege. Do not you think what you
have done is mean expectancy? Said Pantulu."The
true and pure Brahmin ism which does not
condemn self deception, mortgaging him self to
the false values, hushed up sanctity posing a mere
faade I think it would be grave sin than anything
else" said Krishna.He continued, "I forgo that dead
Brahmanism come what may" roared like a hunted
lion in its own den defending himself at any
cost.Pantulu was challenged by his grandson and
said after a while "a man trained to be a savant but
in the end he turned to be a mad one, as in your
case now"Without any pause Krishna uttered, "yes!
Not yet completely. If I would live here violating all
principals, hood winking myself, I surely turn mad.
I shall have my own way of thinking and living.
Only I could get salvation after relinquishing this
dichotomy i.e. society" He stopped a while and said
firmly "well! I need money. Destiny might have
chalked out my road map. I can search it alone
with total dedication purity of heart and assiduous
application. I wish to get out of this place. I want
money" demanded strongly.Pantulu benumbed. He
could not digest, adjust, with the retorts hurled by
his grandson like a pinpointed arrows. He
wondered how was it that boy turned in to
intransigent ? All the plans are designed and
mapped out his up-liftment towards. Ongoing tryst
of Journey . Yet he was wanting to go away in a
266

267

different direction discarding, dislodging

dismantling the prescribed righteous path? Where
he could go? How can a 'young crow' knows the
pellet blow?"You little rebel! You are still an infant,
baby in the woods. I would not bestow to you, even
a single pie. According to law you should not
possess any money do you know? Pantulu said
referring to law point gazing at his grandson
intently.Krishna unremorseful, unyielding and
unmindful he thought for while deeply and looking
askance and said "Well! I am not begging for your
money. I need no charity. I am constrained to
demand for my mother's money with you. What
you have done with it? I have had every right to
demand that money. No law can deprive me"
stopped a while and continued "Kindly calculate it
and throw it on my face. I shall receive it as a great
propitiation" demanded impatiently.Pantulu was
agape! Once again he was non-pulsed! His eye
brows raised, eyes protruded like dried cotton
flowers. He looked at him up and down as if
measuring his grandson's stature."Oh! I see! You
are demanding for your dear mother's money.
Great! My dear boy! Wonderful! Fantastic!"
laughed sarcastically."Yes! -Today I got to decide. I
wanted final settlement. There is no question of
reconcileing double tongued cheats of tradition,"
said vehemently after a pause he continued.Under
any circumstances I would never mortgage me by
belittling myself. Self-esteem is more than any
267

268

thing for me. I live honest life practicing

meditation. I will show my mettle, fortitude and
cussed grittiness what I am up to" stopped and
inhaling a deep breath said."Kindly give me my
money and send me away. The world is wide open.
I can find out suitable place of my choice
untouched by dishonesty" and impurities"
demanded.Pantulu stared unblinking at his
grandson audacity. A mere teenager rebelled
against me? His eye brows knotted .such a temper
or temerity? His demeanour changed."If you are so
adamant obstinate them" he stopped hesitatingly
to utter unpleasant words. "Then?" Krishna
demanded thunderingly tossing his head up and
down for the answer.Pantulu rapidly, "Then, then I
disown you as my grandson. I renounce my
cozyprotection. I with draw my umbrella from vour
head. Beware. You can do what ever you want,
decision is purely yours" threatended losing his
cool temper on a high pitch tone,Silence! Frozen
silence! Agonising silence pervaded in the
defeaning room. The accelerated beating of heart
could he heard. In that silence, the words uttered
by Pantulu permeated swirilingly. The sound of the
words still lingering, imponderable yet tactile as if a sound made in the deep
valley repeated itself pale echoes before it fades out.Krishna did not expect such a
magnitude of warning from his grandfather. He was startled! As if he was perched
precariously on the edge of an abyss for a moment. His face became pale like'a
lizard. He seemed lost in the turbid thoughts but soon recovered and turned
ferocious with a seething anger like tortured tormented vicious cobra.The lave
under the volcano was getting ready to burst out tremors aswell as fuming lava all
around. The flames of his cheeks reddened his cheeks his eyes contracted, lips
268

269
twisted. eye brows raised, his whole countenance transformed into a fire ball.
Instantly he became intransigent.As if he opened his third eye said thunderingly
"Are you considering me as a piece of your personal property such as turban, black
coat a book in the shelf? No never ever! I have my own impeccable individuality, I
have my own unsurpassed self respect much more than every one of you. My self
esteem can never be mortgaged for your money or your apparent affection" he
stopped
while gasping violently inhaling deep breath to gain strength of his lungs and
spewed fire like incinerator Lord Siva."Under no circumstances would I ever
surrender at all nor bow my head before anybody. I was not longing for your mercy
and compassion at any given moment." He stopped abruptly, exhaling heavy
breath.Pantulu was hearing attentively again he continued after a deep breath with
a high voice laughing derisively "Well! Have I been ever your person at all ! No

never.so before you me I am abandoning you. Right now at this moment.

I am not a chameleon discard person to change colours for my benefits" stopped
suddenly hissing at his grandfather like a wounded cobra.Was it a unique
individuality, a rare kind of a boy? Or was it the insurgent arrogance of an immature
teenager?Pantulu was aghast! Bewildered! Krishna hit- back at a vulnerable point
most sensitive area like a hunters accurate aim. Pantulu was with stunning looks
gazed his grandson, his widely opened mouth wore a look of disbelief? His eye
raised and several deeper wrinkles formed on his forehead, unable to utter anything
as if he lost his speech faculty. He could not guage his grandson. How to perceive
him? The boy is going astray. Why he be came a twisted head knot which seems to
be hard to bring back to us original shape? What prompted him? Who instigated
him? What is the root cause for this intractable behaviour? Where does this lead to?
All those are un answered questions for Pantulu.But Pantulu did not aware or even
visualize by any remote chance that he was the 'main culprit' for this rebellious
attitude!Pantulu recovered himself after a while "What ever you say I would not give
you even a single pie. You can do as you like. Nothing more to add to it. That is all"
replied impatiently with a tone of finality.When a tightly closed vessel containing
water is boiled, the steam is generated. The pressure of steam increases gradually
along and at certain point unable to withstand the pressure, the vessel explodes. It

the vessel
is responsible. The steam has no outlet to escape,
consequently the vessel has to give away. This is
the nature of action and reaction.Similarly, Krishna
had been fretting and fuming since a long time for
years together due to different circumstances and
conditions prevailing around him. The outburst was
is not the fault of the steam. It is the person who continues to heat

269

270

a consequence of long-accumulated turmoil and

suppression.Pantulu left the room to attend
formalities of the day's function. He saw the two
Brahmin Chaplains and looked at them grimly but
he did not say anything. He was busy supervising
things.Durgamma was there all the time
witnessing the tussle between her husband and
grandson. She was actually agitated for the
ongoing Drama. She was silently sobbing.Krishna
left the hall and came to his room. Durgamma
followed him and sat on the floor wiping her tears
several times. She watched him for a while. He sat
on the chair whole body became crumpled like a
coiled cobra in it's hiding place any disturbance
would be fatal.She said in a emotionally chocked
voice 'Ramudu, is this the way in which you are
expected to talk to an elderly person like your
grandfather? Is it proper to report defiant way! Is it
not unbecoming of you? Do not have any
reverence? You have crossed all limits and barriers
differences between old and young. How sad!' She
stopped a while totake a deep breath and
continued.'To keep our dear daughter's promise we
brought you up by affection and love. You became
of our epicenter. We sustained all hardships and
sacrificed many things for your cosy comforts. Your
grandfather toiled hard to earn more money. We
drained out all our energies to bring you up.'
Krishna remained totally silent, like the calm
before the storm.She continued with a pitiable
270

271

voice of supplication, "We lived for you and loved

you don't have an iota of pity? Have you no spark
of sympathy? You have reduced us into a heap of
rubbish, you are thrashing us day in and day out
when we are thirsting for you in spite of
everything" She stopped abruptly and a pondered
a while.'Whether the same grandson flouted his
grandfather? Or has any devil takepossession of
him? This little brat... 'The golden egg of his
mother' (Telugu Proverb) has retorted of his
grandfather word for word without any hesitation
instantly like a seasoned lawyer. What
Transformation?Krishna is already in mental
turmoil in a transition state striding up and
downemotionally, his grandmother's words added
to insult to injury like chilly powder sprinkled on
festering wound. He opened his eyes and looked at
his grandmother peevishly and said, 'Don't pour oil
on the already smouldering situation andturn it
into conflagration. You are interfering in my
personal affairs. Don't get involved.'Durgamma
was aghast! No repentance! No remorse His foolish
anger did notsubside yet? All of sudden she got
wild, lifting her hands reeking violently in a
helpless manner.'Oh my God! How many heap of
humiliating words from you even now? Oh, Lord!
We thought you are a motherless child we have
reared you most tenderly treating you as light of
our eyes day in and day out. We anointed you
odorous unguents of pure love like Lord child
271

272

Krishna's mother Yasodhamma. Is this the proper

way you are expected to reciprocate our mighty
deed? It is wisely said that interest derived is more
precious than the principal amount. As such,
though we have lost our daughter, in your
presence only we could visualized our demised
daughter. We tolerated all of your Silly pranks even
you squandemania as you liked. We do not want
hurt tender feelings.' She stopped for few seconds
inhaling a deep breath said, 'Yet what a bitter
lesson we had to learn from you now.' So lamented
Durgamma in a choked voice.Krishna didn't care
for such words and reinforced his arguments. 'You
have been repeating upteen times, brought you
up, brought you up - for whose sake did you bring
me up? It was for your selfish motive and it is
purely self-centered. Do not hide this point and
declare that you have done a great, grandiose,
mighty deed in bringing me up.'After a while, he
continued, 'Within fifteen days or less after my
mother's death your wonderful so-called son-in-law
married again and went in his own way. He
deserted and orphaned me. Is it not a fact? There
is no other alternative left for you except to bring
me up? Is it an epic gesture?' He took a long breath
and continued in a rueful manner, 'Why did you
bring me up? Who forced you? For your dear
daughter's satisfaction you looked after me! If you
did not care for me at all, what would have
happened? Somebody else would have taken care
272

273

of me. If none brought me up my history would

have ended then. No regrets? You are shouting
that you are the only one who did this noble job in
this world. After all, what is the greatness in your
deed? There are number or destitute in the world. I
too would have been one of them, that is all!, he
concluded sardonically.Durgamma was shocked
and petrified. 'What is wrong with you Ramudu
today? Are you under the influence of any evil
spirit? Is it not our bounden duty and responsibility
to bring you up? Today as if, you have grown long
horns over your head, you are hurting us
deliberately beyond norms your unrequited
behavior is most distressing. With all these
poignant words utter by you and eventually
demanding your share of money. Can't we say
anything in this matter? Should you not respect
our opinion?' She stopped and could not say
anything, silently she started weepingher heart
was heavy and suppressed tears were rolling down
with quivering voice convulsive tone she
added.'Ramudu! Your heart is made of flackstone
and very cruel. You are like a ungrateful child
kicking the mother's breast after suckling. You are
an inhuman with no trace of kindness. All this is
our misfortune and an ill-luck.' Having thus
spoken, she sobbed silently.Krishna lost his temper
beyond control and thundered like Lord Rudra 'Yes,
you are perfectly right! I am cruel and wicked. I am
Nararupa Rakshasa (demon in the garb of man)
273

274

diabolic. I am ruthless to the boot. So what? It is a

bitter fact, undigestible truth. I was made out as
such. I would not pretend to be a man of fine
behavior by self deception. I can be anything but a
hypocrite!' He stopped a while and added
pungently, 'I do not care what others would say. I
never hide my feelings I call a spade a spade. No
cringing tactics. I do not pose a man of paragon of
good qualities as society demands. Two hoots to
this putrid rules and regulations, affections,
afflictions and attachments. No power on earth
could change my nature, come what may,' he
shouted before leaving the home. He did not
attend his mother's ceremony.The decision to
discard the Yagnopaveetham was irrevocable. The
guardians of the traditions rituals, sacraments are
with their faith kept unfaithfully true.The moribund
of traditions creates its own morbid state. The iron
bond which had been forged between Krishna and
traditions since childhood link by link bend by bend
had been shattered into smithereens. The
albatross of tradition sitting around his neck was
guillotined.Krishna completed 14 years of age. In
every 7 years regularly a trasformatn has been
taking place in his life. This is the second such
change.In the second 'septennial cycle', who knows
with what sequence of future events had been
fixed by destiny for him?.* * *
The Peroration of the Spiritual Peregrination
274

275

The number seven has played a pivotal role in the

life of U.G. ever since he was born, and reveals,
perhaps, the ordained plan of his destiny. During
the week following the 'explosion', he noticed
some fundamental changes in the functioning of
his senses. The stage was set for seven baffling
events.On the first day, U.G. noticed that his skin
was so soft that it felt like silk and also had a
peculiar kind of glow, a golden glow. He was
shaving and each time he ran the razor down his
face it slipped. He changed blades but it was no
use. He touched his face -- his sense of touch was
different. He did not attach any significance to all
this. He merely observed.On the second day, he
became aware for the first time that his mind in a
'declutched state'. He was upstairs in the Kitchen
and Valentine has prepared some tomato soup. He
looked at it and did not know what it was. She told
him it was tomato soup. He tasted it and then he
recognized it. 'That is how tomato soup tastes.' He
swallowed the soup and he was back to the odd
frame of mind, rather it was frame of 'no mind'. He
asked Valentine again, 'What is that?' Again she
said, 'It is tomato soup.' Again U.G. tasted it. Again
he swallowed and forgot what it was. He played
with for some time. It was such a funny business,
this 'declutched state'.On the third day, some
friends of U.G. invited themselves over for dinner.
He agreed to cook for them. But some how he
could not smell or taste properly. He became
275

276

gradually aware that these two senses has been

transformed. Every time some odor entered his
nostrils it irritated his olfactory center in just
about the same way, whether it came from an
expensive scent or from cow dung, it was the same
irritation. And then, every time he tasted
something, he tasted the dominant ingredient
only; the taste of the other ingredients came
slowly, later. From that moment on, perfume made
no sense to him and spicy food had no appeal for
him. He could taste only the dominant spicy chill or
whatever it was.On the fourth day, something
happened to his eyes. U.G. and his friends were at
the Rialto restaurant in Gstaad. Here U.G. became
aware of a tremendous sort of 'vistavision', like a
concave mirror.Things were coming towards him,
were moving into him as it were. And things going
away from him seemed to move out from inside of
him. It was such a puzzle to him, as if his eyes
were a gigantic camera, changing focus without his
doing anything.Similarly, U.G. was able to see
every thing very clearly. He could see minute
particles also with total clarity, he could even
count the hairs o f the persons in the hotel.When
U.G. returned from the restaurant, he looked in the
mirror to find that there was something odd about
his eyes - they were fixed. He kept looking at the
mirror for a long time and observed that his
eyelids were not blinking. For all most forty five
minutes he stared into the mirror - still no blinking
276

277

of the eyes. Instinctive blinking was over for him

and it still is. [In Hindu classical literature, the
devtas (celestial beings) are called anime-shulu: to
whom the eyes do not wink.]Due to some other
reason, from the corners of his eyes, drop of tears
were secreted. In the Hindu classical literature
they are called adhyatmika baashapa kanaalu:
spiritual or divine tears.On the fifth day, U.G.
noticed a change in his hearing. When he heard the
barking of a dog, the barking seemed to originate
inside him. All sounds seemed to come from with in
him and not from outside. They still do. The five
senses changed in five days.On the sixth day, U.G.
was lying down on a sofa. Valentine was in the
kitchen. And suddenly, his body disappeared.
There was 'no body' there. He looked at his hand,
'Is this my hand?' There was no actual question
that the whole situation was somewhat like that.
So he touched his body: nothing. He did not feel
that there was anything except the touch, the
point of contact. Then he called Valentine and
asked, 'Do you see my body on this sofa?' She
touched it and said, 'This is your body.' And yet
that assurance did not give him any comfort or
satisfaction. He said to himself, 'What is this funny
business? My body is missing.' His body had gone
away and it has never come back.On the seventh
day, U.G. was lying on the same sofa, relaxing,
enjoying the 'declutched state'. Valentine would
come in and he would recognize her as Valentine.
277

278

She would go out of the room, then, finish, blank,

'no' Valentine. He would think, 'What is this?' He
cannot even imagine what Valentine look like.He
would listen to the sounds coming from the kitchen
and ask himself, 'What are those sounds coming
from inside of me?' But he could not relate to
them. He had discovered that all his senses were
without a coordinating mechanism inside himself,
the coordinator was missing. Then, he felt
something happening inside of him; the life energy
drawing to a focal point from different parts of his
body, He said to himself, 'Now you have come to
the end of your life. You are going to die.' Then he
called Valentine and said, I am going to die,
Valentine, and you will have to so something with
the body. Hand it over to the doctors; may be they
will use it. I dont believe in burning or burial. In
your own interest you have to dispose off this
body. One day it will stink. So, why not give it
away?Valentine replied, 'U.G. you are a foreigner.
The Swiss government won't take your body.
Forget about it.'The dreadful movement of U.G.'s
life force came to a focal point. Valentines bed
was empty. He moved over and stretched out,
getting ready to die.The person who does not fear
anything in the world, trembles when death
touches him. He tries to save himself by a number
of ways. The desire or will to survive persists
strongly. But U.G. did not feel any such fear. He
took the issue of death very casually.Valentine
278

279

ignored what was going on. She left. But before

she left she said, 'One day you say this thing has
changed, another day you say that thing has
changed and a third day you say something else
has happened. What is all this U.G.? And now you
say you are going to die. You are not going to die.
You are all right, hale and healthy.'In U.G., then a
point arrived where it looked as if the aperture of a
camera was trying to close itself. It is the only
simile he can observe. The aperture was trying to
close and something was there trying to keep it
open. Then after a while, there was no will to do
anything, not even to prevent the aperture closing
itself. Suddenly, as it were, it closed. He did not
know what happened after that. Thus, the life
conked out.This process lasted for forty nine
minutes - the process of dying. Actually, the
description process of forty nine minutes of death
is entirely different from the way it occurred. In
fact, this process happened at that time, beyond
any description, because there was no body is
there thinking in such terms.In the connection two
important points should be observed. 'Something'
there trying to keep it open. What is that
'something'? That 'something', from the inner
layers was trying its utmost best to stop the
closure of the aperture. 'It is not known that what
it is! At any cost, it was struggled to face the death
till the end. It continue to fight incessantly for
forty nine minutes. In this process, the desire to do
279

280

something was missing in U.G. The will to prevent

the closure of the aperture also evaporated. There
was neither induction nor violation. Even if
violation had been there, the idea of coming back
to normalcy was not at all there for unknown
reasons.From the inner layers the 'mysterious
something' fought tooth and nail to overcome the
aperture to the last minute and failed. 'It' lost its
battle against death.The first point to be observed
was that the will or volition or struggle to prevent
the closure of the aperture was missing.The
second point was that even if the will or desire had
been in U.G. then also, there was no idea of it
coming back since 'self-entity' was missing. That
means there was no desire to become alive
again.From this, a new point can be visualized. For
the person who was living in the 'thought sphere',
there is some unknown strong thing distinct from
the will and desire.Perhaps it is the body machine
with self-propelling capacity (as a independent and
automation having autonomous entity) It fought to
protect itself with its own energy gathering and
garnering all its hidden powers together and
battled in thousand ways for forty nine minutes
with 'death' till the last strength and at the end it
lost the battle.In view of this observation it can be
surmised that self built, self propelling body (as a
special and separate entity) has its own power
independent of its own, distinct from the person
living in 'thought sphere' (may be in built internal
280

281

ventilator) It is only speculation.Coming back to

U.G's death, his hands and feet become so cold,
the body becomes stiff, the heart beat slows down,
the breathing slows down and there is a gasping
for breath. Up to a point, he was there, his breath,
his last breath, as is were, and then he was
finished. What happens after that no body knows.
There is no body to describe.Valentine was
petrified at the change in U.G.'s body. One hour
back he talked to her and now he is... How can it
be? She touched the body of U.G. It was as cold as
a block of ice. His legs and hands were stiff like
sticks, eyes were deeply closed. No longer the
pulse is throbbing. Is he dead? She would not want
to believe and accept what happened to U.G. in her
very presence. No! It is impossible! Unbelievable!
Beads of sweat stood on her forehead inspite of
full moon chilly day. The little curls behind her
neck cling to her white skin moistened with
perspiration. Her mouth became dry; saliva
disappeared.How did U.G. die suddenly? For the
past one week the behaviour pattern of U.G. was
abnormal and odd. At last it came to an end like
this ? She was looking helplessly at the dead body
of U.G. what to do? Her spirits were throttled. An
eerie silence fell upon the room.At this juncture, all
of sudden breaking the horrifying atmosphere was
the shrill ring of the telephone like a war drum in
the downstairs. The tiny sisken bird who'd missed
her route was hopping on the window sill. After the
281

282

sound of the phone, it flew off blindly. Who could

be calling this hour?The landlady talked over with
somebody aloud on the telephone and shouted,
'Monsieur Krishnamurthi telephone, telephone for
you from your friend'.Valentine came back to her
senses. She looked at the dead body of U.G.,
shuddered and gathered her energy to rush to
down the stairs to receive the phone.'This is
Douglas, speaking from Gstaad. I want to talk to
U.G.,' the caller said in a baritone voice.'No!
Douglas, I am sorry he cannot come,' she replied
feebly.'What happened to him? Please call him
urgently. I must talk to him right now,' he insisted
on a firm note.'No, Douglas, something happened
to U.G. His body is not moving,' she uttered
timidly.'Is it something serious? What is up?
Somehow I want to talk to him,' he
pleaded.Valentine trying to give some excuse in
her own way. But Douglas was not in a mood to
listen her. This went on.At that time in the first
floor where U.G. was lying dead, a miracle
happened.U.G. who was in eternal sleep, the sound
waves of telephone worked as an awakening call as
if sprinkled by divine nectar on the lifeless body of
U.G. was it a anabiosis ? The limbs of corpse of
U.G. began to feel a pulsation. There was a
microscopic movement in the entire body. It was
like the blossoming of hundred petal lotus in quick
motion.The motionless lungs of the body began to
receive air, just as a pendulum of a clock begins to
282

283

oscillate automatically, even without rewinding,

the heart of U.G. started to beat by
itself.Consequently, the blood which was frozen in
the vessels began to melt and circulate. Gradually
the vital force was getting restored in the corpse.
From the central point it spread allover the
body.The body of U.G became normal and kicking
alive as if it had a transmigration for a short
period.U.G. who died physically, literally a few
minutes back resuscitated back to life. It was
automatic bodily process. U.G. became conscious
and touched life. Gradually all the energies were
restored. Spontaneously the body of U.G. took a
heavy breath and exhaled air was very hot as the
air near the furnace sac.Afterwards there was
regular breathing and his eyes opened themselves
like doors. Eye balls began to roll but the eye
lashes did not wink. U.G. appeared like a person
who emerged from a tomb with fresh life. He came
out from the bottom of the ocean of death.The
entire description of revival from death of U.G. is
purely speculation. The actual process must have
happened in its own natural way.U.G. got up from
the cot and began to walk downstairs like in stupor
which was half waking and half sleeping. Zombie.
His steps are lightness of a fly as if the foot marks
are not touching the ground.Valentine was stunned
and perplexed with sudden appearance of U.G
before her. It is impossible to describe her feelings
at that moment. The sap of her energy bubbled up.
283

284

'Oh! Thank Heaven! He is alive!Valentine turned to

U.G. 'Douglas is insisting to talk to you. I am trying
to convince him, that you are not in a position to
come here.' So saying she passed the receiver to
U.G.U.G. held the receiver in his hand and felt that
he was holding an abstract thing. Hello !
Douglas, my dear boy, you can see yourself what
was happened by your own eyes. Rush
immediately. Awaiting for you and added, 'You are
coming, aren't you?' uttered on a different voice.
'Yea! Pushing off right now,' he replied on hearing
the strange and unfamiliar voice of U.G.Douglas
hooked the phone and pondered deeply U.G.'s
voice sounded queer, very far away. It was an
invitation to see the 'dead' man. What might have
been happened?Saanen is at a distance of three
kilometeres from Gstaad. At that time there was no
local trains to go. Douglas started to walk without
loss of anytime. The sky was like a milky sea. He is
walking through the moon baked valleys.The
Cricados and Crickets were clamouring. Acacia
bushes were fluffy with like ostrich plumes.
Enjoying the moon light Douglas walking briskly,
thinking about the present situation within
himself.'Today my mind was like a cat on hot tin
roof. I could not concentrate my mind on anything.
I wish to do something but at the same time I could
not understand what is that would be? Something
is trying to transmit in its own way. Then it
suddenly struck to me to phone to U.G. The desire
284

285

to ring him up became stronger.' It was as if an

unknown power compelled him to telephone.'When
I phoned him, Valentine replied instead of U.G. She
talked with a stturing voice she appeared very
much disturbed. Later U.G. personally received the
phone and ordered queerly that I should urgently
come to him. What might have happened to
him?'Douglas walking very fastly. The white
luminosity of the moon light enveloped the entire
route appearing like a liquid silver. He was
awashed and soaked completely in that sparkling
lily white ambience.He reached Chalet Pfeffynegg.
The chalet was perfectly silent. Douglas entered
the room of U.G. He was stunned to see the scene
there. Valentine was looking white with terror and
U.G. was lying on the couch in a strange posture.
His body was in an arched position. In yoga this
posture is called 'Dhanurasana' (The posture of the
bow).'Oh boy! What happened? Why was his body
twisted as such? Douglas approached U.G. and
noticed that his body turned blue, a kind of
cyanosis (like the bodies of Lord Rama and Lord
Krishna, as described in the ancient Indian
spiritual literature).Douglas exclaimed, 'U.G ! What
is this posture of yours? Get back to normal,'
shrugging his shoulders.U.G. slowly recovered
from the odd pose straight and stretched himself
on the couch like a baby. After few moments he
breathed heavily and rolled to a side and sat up on
the couch with strange movements. Douglas
285

286

observe focusingly, U.G.s demanour appeared as

strange.U.G.'s looks are blank devoid of any
feelings, remote, recluse. Douglas could observe
through a window a brilliant full moon. 'U.G., look
at that wonderful full moon on the peaks of the
mountain there. Pulchritude at its best. Get up and
watch the nature's pinnacle.'U.G. slowly got up,
walked gingerly to the window and gazed out, with
his open eyes for five full minutes.U.G. eyes
riveted peculiarly towards a milky moon, a sea of
moon light, boundless, immense seeming to grow
increasingly in height and depth.Douglas wondered
at U.G.'s queer looks with awed curiosity. U.G.'s
penetrating glances appeared as if he dished out
from the unknown realms of immeasurable depths;
some mystery is hidden in its depths his contour is
contrary to commonly known U.G.He seemed to be
unaware of the world existing in and around him.
Standing very close to U.G., such a sudden flash
touched Douglas's mind that U.G. became an
unknown entity for a moment.U.G. appeared like a
permanently liberated personality from the
bondage of life and he as a person who broke down
some secret doors of human existence.Douglas
gazed the room ambience and scented something
amiss. The density of the atmosphere was gloomy eerie and sepulchral. The air was suffocating of
deathly smell of grave yard.'U.G! What happened
here?''Douglas, my dear boy. Here, just now,
literally physical death took place. There is no
286

287

scope for doubt in what I said. Till now, the mighty

and all-powerful ego (ahamkaara) had been
laminated to existence, and is not easy to
subjugate its fossilized grip. Now it has been
obliterated completely,' he concluded, on a firm
note.After a pause, U.G. reiterated sledge hammerstyle, 'Everything else but the body has died and
some traces of the ego connected with that. This
was the final and ultimate death. Now, there is no
enlightenment. There is no one here to be
enlightened,' he attested.'Douglas, there is one
thing that I am for certain, the search must come
to an end before anything can happen'.After
sometime U.G. added 'Douglas! My Dear boy! Your
telephone call made me alive again and brought
me back to the world. I do not know what actually
resurrected me. It is beyond the experience
structure. That is all.'On hearing U.G., Douglas was
overjoyed, his joy knew no bounds. He thought to
himself, 'Today is a memorable day in my life.'Why
did Douglas strongly desired to ring up to U.G ?
Was it an inevitability at that particular pin point
of time? Had not Douglas phoned what would have
happened?In the words of great German literary
stalwart Wolfgang Von Goethe, 'Invariably, there is
a mission for every extraordinary person, there is
an ordained process for him to execute - till his
mission is fulfilled, he will not die even if he is shot
at, even if he is dropped from a hill he will survive,
and in case he dies he will be resurrected and he
287

288

will continue the ordained mission to the end.

Koumara Nadi Reading (December 5, 1991)
Madras. The old man was the custodian of the
Koumara Nadi leaves, on which were written,
hundreds of years ago in archaic Tamil, astrological
predictions of people who might possibly consult
them. The Nadi reader, after checking his index
stack with U.G.'s natal horoscope, went inside his
office and slowly brought a stack of leaves. Then
he turned to the appropriate leaf referred to in the
index and started reading the leaves in a sing-song
fashion.He took two blank sheets of paper and
began copying the Tamil verses from the leaves.
The process was ridiculously slow as he had to
strain his eyes to read the faint writings on the old
and soiled leaves. After an hour, the Nadi
astrologer started translating and explaining the
Nadi reading to the audience. Here is the English
version of what he copied from the original text in
Tamil:1. Sage Agasthya is narrating the special
chapter of the Native and the planetary positions
in his chart. (The positions tallied with the ones
supplied by us to the astrologer.) Ascendent in
Gemini with Sun and Jupiter. Mars in Virgo and
Rahu in Scorpio. Venus and Ketu in Taurus. The
Native is named after the cowherd, Lord Krishna.2.
His mother's name is that of Brahma's consort
(Bharati) and his father's name is Rama, one of the
Avataras (incarnations) of Lord Vishnu. No matter
288

289

which aspect is consulted, money, family,

enlightenment, or any other, only a description of
his spiritual life shows up here. During his early
years, the Native's practice of religious disciplines
and his own experiments with Truth help him in his
spiritual growth.3. In his twenties, he associates
himself with the learned. His achievements reach
greater heights after 35. His knowledge of the
body and the mind is refreshingly original. He will
also be an authority on divine wisdom. His great
experiements with living Truth pave the path to
the ultimate state.4. Opportunities of association
with the learned continue. In his fifties, his
expounding of Truth starts spreading wider and
wider. He conveys to others his understanding of
the living Truth.5. Pain and misery do not touch
him. His stature is destined to grow in his
seventies when the awakened state expresses
itself more poignantly than ever before. He has the
light of wisdom. In his eighties, his efforts to reach
his goal are fulfilled.6. His present deportment
awakens refreshing feelings in those who come to
him. He achieves the exalted siddhis. Then he
receives divine grace and merges in the One.The
Nadi, visibly awed by the rare reading, started
gazing at the seemingly ordinary man seated
opposite him and slowly said, 'Never have I come
accross such a remarkable reading in all my life.
Normally, not more than four verses are written in
the leaves for anybody consulting the Nadi.
289

290

Strangely, in this case, six verses are written. It is

extraordinary.'
Agasthiar Nadi Reading (June 18, 1992)
Salem. Sri Agasthir Nadi Jothisha Nilayam is a
branch of the main Agasthiar Nadi of
Vaitheeswaran Koil near Chidambaram. The unique
feature of this particular Nadi, unlike the other
Nadis which require the natal chart as input, is
that it bases the predictions on just the thumb
impression of the individual concerned.Depending
on the category to which the thumb belongs, the
astrologer picks three or four volumes out of his
thousands of volumes of palm leaves. He then
keeps turning the leaves of the stacks, reading one
or two details from each leaf and checking their
veracity with the person concerned, resorting to
the process of elimination. At last, he picked the
leaf which corresponded to U.G.'s natal chart and
gave a sketchy outline of his life events.Then, the
disciple of the Sage intervened and asked, 'Why
are you narrating only the brighter aspects of the
Native's chart, leaving aside the darker ones? The
second place from the Ascendant is occupied by
Saturn and is in conjunction with the Moon and
Mercury. There cannot be any contentment or
happiness for such a person in this life. Money,
though plenty, will go in wasted pursuits. His
children do not understand his position, and
though the whole world applauds his attainments,
290

291

they remain critical. He will have problematic

relationships and no peace of mind. These are a
few of the negative aspects of the chart. Pray tell
me why you are extolling only the brighter parts of
the chart.'Sage Agasthiar replied to his disciple, 'I
am very well aware of the weaker side you
described just now. It is due to human frailty and is
typical of such a chart.' The Sage then further
continued with his observations, 'The Native
consults this Nadi in his 75th year. Ever since the
death of his wife, he is bereft of his family, his
children having settled separately.He lives off of
assured income he gets from his investments.
Though very learned and accomplished in the field
of education, the Native never accepts any job for
his livelihood, his full-time job being 'lokasangraha'
(the welfare of the world community). People from
all over the world, from all walks of life, come to
him to learn the living truths of life. People write
of him for their own self-satisfaction and
gratification, whereas the Native is not bothered
and remains utterly indifferent.Divine grace
permeates him. The corners of his eyes caress the
grief-stricken people gathered around him.
Blushing honors are showered as he attains an
unparalleled position in the world and shines as an
embodiment of rare truths. He carries the supreme
benediction of great sages and abides in the
inexplicable, indescribable state never before
attained by anybody in the history of the world.
291

292

But his efficiency and intelligence are best

exhibited in pushing others not to accept
him.Great fame and name follow him along with
riches. He continues to voice his new-found truths
with renewed courage and conviction, keeping the
world's wisest intellectuals spellbound. Endless
and everlasting fame is earned as a Jnani through
the works, books and writings.'
Eswara Nadi Reading (February 3, 1993)
Salem. The astrologer, Mr. Subbeseshan, was
studying U.G.'s birth chart. Intermittently, he
threw suspicious glances out of the corners of his
eyes at us. He looked to be in his fifties and
claimed to know quite a few Indian languages, like
Telugu, Kannada, Malayalam, Marathi, etc., as well
as Tamil and English. After some time, he took out
a bundle of old palm leaves, opened the bundle at
random and started reading the Tamil text written
on the leaves. In between, he would pause, take a
pinch of snuff into his nostrils, and observe the
faces of his august audience. None of us was able
to follow what he was reading and on his part, he
was throwing silly glances at us implying that we
should be able to understand whatever he was
reading. Our requests to explain the text yielded
no response.Annoyed at the attitude of the
astrologer, Major snarled at him, saying, 'Why
don't you translate the reading and explain it to us
when you know both English and Telugu?' U.G.
292

293

butted in and snubbed Major's impatience, which

further infuriated him, and he got up and walked
out of the room as the astrologer continued.The
reading, which the seemingly crazy-looking
astrologer gave on that day was, to quote U.G.
himself, 'something amazing and astounding'. The
entire reading was in a dialogue form between
Shiva and Parvati, his consort. They discuss the
chart of the Native.Shiva traces the descent of
U.G.'s mother's ancestors and says her gotram
(which refers to the genealogy of ancestral sages)
is opposed to that of Sage Bharadwaja. 'Native's
second place in the chart is occupied by Mercury,
the Lord of this day (Wednesday) and is in
conjunction with Moon and Saturn. He keeps
travelling around the globe despite his strong
conviction that the world is an illusion.'At this
state, Shiva shifts his focus onto those sitting
around U.G. and makes uncanny references to
those present. At this, U.G. couldn't contain his
admiration for the astrologer and started
showering praises on him. Visibly flattered by the
compliments rained on him, the astrologer started
stuffing his nostrils with snuff in great delight. He
then continued the reading.Shiva tells Parvati, 'The
Native comes to consult this Nadi today, the
Bhishma Ekadasi day. Whatever has to be given, I
gave him already. I blessed him with total
enlightenment (Poorna Jnana) and cast his life in a
different mould in his 50th year. As written in my
293

294

(Isavasya) Upanishad, I removed from him the

shining golden lid shielding the brilliance of the
Self (Sun). I took the shining lamp out of the pot
and placed it on the top of the hill! What business
has he got here? What more can I say except
chanting the mantra, 'That is full. This is full.'
Fullness is said to be got through fullness and
derived from fullness, and fullness alone
remains.'After reading this, the astrologer put his
book down and looked intently at U.G. By then he
was more than certain that the odd-looking
assortment of customers sitting before him that
afternoon were not of the ordinary type. He looked
at both U.G. and Bramachariji, shifting his glances.
For a change, his demeanor became reverential. He
humbly requested with folded hands, 'Please
reveal your identities and let me know who you
really are.'Shiva concludes saying, 'The Native's
teaching is a great benediction to the entire
creation, animate and inanimate, to the trees,
birds, animals, mammals - right from the frog
within the rock to the embryo inside the womb.' He
then sets off to Chidambaram with his spouse,
Parvati.

294